-ocr page 1-

NAMES OF PERSONS
IN EARLY SANSCRIT
LITERATURE

•IBLIOTHEEK DER
RIJKSUNIVERSITEIT

utrecht

BB

J. A. VAN VELZE

-ocr page 2-

■ TM.» . .nbsp;■ ' -5 . V •■

■••quot;.•; . -.-f.. :... .■ — •ii'rft': .v •

, -

sS.-,-«^«»,»! ■

Vnbsp;f

■'■'■UM

' \ :

V .t V - ,

v'V \X'^^ ■

*

Sr

snbsp;.

»v lt;

-ocr page 3-

V'

ÊM

S
V

gt;

/

•••■fiV./ôt

-t

\gt;nbsp;It.

-ocr page 4-

ïa^ïv

i

'Ar.'i:-

M

'quot;TV

- /

Y. v:

n:mm

mm:

-ocr page 5- -ocr page 6- -ocr page 7-

NAMES OF PERSONS IN EARLY
SANSCRIT LITERATURE

-ocr page 8- -ocr page 9-

NAMES OF PERSONS
IN EARLY SANSCRIT LITERATURE.

PROEFSCHRIFT
TER VERKRIJGING VAN DEN GRAAD VAN
DOCTOR IN DE LETTEREN EN WIJSBEGEERTE
AAN DE RIJKSUNIVERSITEIT TE UTRECHT.
OP GEZAG VAN DEN RECTOR MAGNIFICUS,
DR. J. BOEKE, HOOGLEERAAR IN DE FACUL-
TEIT DER GENEESKUNDE, VOLGENS BESLUIT
VAN DEN SENAAT DER UNIVERSITEIT TE
VERDEDIGEN TEGEN DE BEDENKINGEN VAN
DE FACULTEIT DER LETTEREN EN WIJS-
BEGEERTE OP VRIJDAG 14 JANUARI 1938,
DES NAMIDDAGS TE 4 UUR
DOOR

JACOB ANTOON VAN VELZE

GEBOREN TE HILVERSUM.

UTRECHT — UTR. TYP. ASS. — MCMXXXVIII.

BIBLIOTHEEK DER
RIJKSUNIVERSITEIT

utrecht.

-ocr page 10-

Promotor: Prof. Dr. J. Gonda.

-ocr page 11-

Aan de nagedachtenis mijner Moeder
Aan mijn Vader en mijn Vrouw

-ocr page 12- -ocr page 13-

Bij het voltooien van mijn proefschrift wens ik een woord van
oprechte dank te spreken tot hen die mijn studie in de Klassieke
Letteren hebhen geleid, de Professoren Bolkestein. Damsté, Ovink,
Schrijnen, Vollgraff en Dr. van Hoorn.

De nagedachtenis van Prof. Dr. W. Caland, die mij o.a. in het
Sanskrit inwijdde, zal bij mij steeds in hoge ere blijven.

Aan mijn promotor. Professor Gonda, betuig ik mijn zeer hartelijke
dank voor zijn kritische opmerkingen en gewaardeerde raadgevingen.

Den Heer F. C. Barker ben ik erkentelijk voor de vertaling in
het Engels.

-ocr page 14-

w

-ocr page 15-

CONTENTS.

page

Introduction......................13

Names........................37

I.nbsp;Names containing elements in connection with rehgion and
ideas about world and hfe..............37

II.nbsp;Names containing hoministic elements.........53

III.nbsp;Names containing cultural elements..........83

IV.nbsp;Names containing elements borrowed from nature .... 95

V.nbsp;Names that do not allow of classification elsewhere • • • 106

VI.nbsp;Names which are not to be explained from Sanskrit • . - HI
Notes ........................125

-ocr page 16-

SS

-ocr page 17-

INTRODUCTION.

The History and Results of Indo-European Onomatology.

The nomenclature forming part of the sphere of labour of the
still very recent Indo-European hnguistics, was first taken in hand
by Pott 1). Three years after this, Förstemann was in a position to
publish his voluminous collection of Germanic
names 2). A con-
siderable step forward was made by Strackerjahn in 1864 3). It was
Strackerjahn who illucidated what Pänini had already done for
Sanscrit quot;dasz die grosze Menge der Indogermanischen Personen-
namen aus zwei Bestandteilen zusammengesetzt sind, aus denen
dann die Kurzformen
entstehenquot; 4). The especially Germanic
nomenclature has, on the ground of this formal principle, been
worked upon by Starke), Förstemann 6), Andresen''), Socin^*),
Gottschald 4), and others. From these studies I have, from the
point of view of methodology, learned much, but am not qualified
to appraise their value®).

Not only from a standpoint of methodology, but also with
regard to material is the work of Fick of great importance for
future study 10).

The main purpose of Pick's study was the investigating of
Greek names, yet for the purposes of comparison he has treated
the names of the other Indo-European languages so systematically
and so fully that anyone making inquiries into the nomenclature
of the Indo-European languages, will take Fick as a starting point.
Quite rightly does Solmsen n) call Pick's work quot;Epochemachendquot;.
quot;Es wird — zum ersten Male in umfassender Weise — nach-
gewiesen, dasz tatsächlich die gleichen Prinzipien durch die
Namenbildung aller indg. Sprachen hindurchgehen, abgesehen von
Italikern und Litauern, die einen wesentlichen Bestandted des alten
Systems aufgegeben haben. Fürs Griechische speziell wird freilich
der neu entdeckte Gesichtspunt zu einseitig durchgeführt und die
Masse der damals bekannten Namen nicht erschöpft.quot;

-ocr page 18-

Taking the nomenclature of the Indo-European languages as his
point of departure, Pick has even made an attempt at reconstruc-
ting the proethnic onomasticon. Not a single onomatological work
since Pick has preserved this many-sided comparative character
nor carried on his methods. In the second edition the work was
restricted to Greek names 12). Since that time Bechtel has further
investigated Greek names 13).

The Italian system of names, wholly different from the Indo-
European system, and inseparably bound up with Etruscology,
has been fully treated, and provided with numerous references by
Schulzeit). Schulze himself says (p. 517) that in future we shall
have to go much further, shall have to classify the names according
to regions, reconstruct the ancient names of individuals etc.
After Schulze it was Meister who occupied himself with Italian
names 15).

In my further labours I have taken no cognizance of the works
on Indo-European names outside Indo-Iranic, Greek, Italian and
Germanic i®).

Besides these collections of names there are a few more recent
works treating of all manner of questions bearing on names:
classes of names, the period in which they were given, the
motives for the choice, meanings etc. I mention the investigations
of
Schröderquot;), Hirzelis), Solmsen-Fraenkel i») and Dauzat20).
(Special studies on Indo-Iranic names are discussed separately on
page 15 sqq.).

In general it may be said that in the earlier onomatological stu-
dies the material was treated practically exclusively from a gram-
matical point of view. The forms and meanings were made a
subject of study. The problems of form were solved, up to the
question of the abbreviated or simplified
names 21). The meaning
of tbe elements forming the names were enquired into. More
recent studies have thrown light not only on the linguistic, but
also on the psychological, historical and sociological aspects of the
study of names
22).

Thereby was the subject-matter on tbe one hand rendered more
interesting, but on the other made more difficult. So the subject
of nomenclature is at prfesent still far from being exhausted. It is
the conviction of many onomatologians that, as for assertions and
conclusions, we must still go cautiously to work with tbe
material 23).

On the other hand in the interests of phdology 24), ethnology 25)

-ocr page 19-

and substratum studies 26) the necessity of a thorough collection
and compilation of the names has repeatedly been urged.

A short outhne of Indo-European onomatology will be found
in Schrader-Nehring 27) sub voce Name. For the Greek, Roman
and German names in particular see Wörterbuch der Antike sub
voce
Eigennamen 28).

History of Onomatology of Sanscrit.

Leaving the works of Justi 29) and Hüsingso) on Iranic names
aside, we will see what has hitherto been written on Sanscrit
names.

In places Pänini contains, among other things, important data
on patronymica and hypocoristica. In 1874 it was
Fick^i) who,
for the first time, collected a large number of names in European
Indology and treated of their
formation 32).

Fick's explanations from a morphological point of view were
excellent, but the semantic side of the names remained for the
most part untouched. In
1890 33) and in 1892 34) R. Q. Franke
produced the main lines of treatment on the meanings of the
names in an abridged form.

The patronymica were treated and classified morphologically
and semantically by Gubler in 1903 35).

In 1910 Hilka published the first and hitherto the only more
general and detailed study of Ancient-Indian
names 36). Hilka
treated of the nomenclature in general, the rules of the Indians
concerning this nomenclature, the structure of the Indian names
and their contents, and to round up with, gave a bibliography of
the Indo-European study of names. The first two chapters devoted
to nomenclature are brief, but for getting a general idea of this
subject and the names closely allied to it, it is of great value.

In my work I have dispensed with both an anthropological
treatise on general nomenclature and a discussion of the various
rules for the nomenclature in Indian literature, seeing that the
material treated herein constitutes a study in itself and which,
for the time being, transcends the present writers powers. As for
the structure of the names, Hilka, in the main, agrees with Fick,
while Hilka's material classification of the names according to
their meanings, renders it possible to obtain a preliminary idea of
the name-words 3'^).

The Vedic Index 38) gives, besides an article together with a

-ocr page 20-

literary review on the names in general (sub voce Näman), a large
number of Vedic names, of which an occasional translation is
given 39).

What is of considerable moment to Indian onomatology are
Pargiter's
remarks 40), in his researches both in their bearing on
the tradition of history and the history of tradition. As to the
tradition of Indian history, Pargiter points out the essential dif-
ference between brähmana- and ksatriya-tradition, but takes tbe
view, with regard to the rebability of tradition, that one has no
right to reject tradition so long as one has not disproved the truth
of it 41). With respect to the history of tradition, Pargiter gives
many literary, etymological and graphical possibdities that may
be the reason of corruption and confusion in the
names 42). These
statements of Pargiter's will be discussed more in detail later on.

After tbis Mme. H. de Willman-Grabowska dealt minutely with
a limited portion of the Indian names 43).

Wüst and Bloch 44) make mention of the lack of a dictionary
of names for their special studies.

Betty Heimann, too, contributed to some extent to the science
of Indian names
45).

Modern Indian nomenclature has been treated by Temple 46)
and recently by
Masani47).

The Aim and Extent of the present Work.

In view of the wide range of the subject-matter and the scanty
attention that had been given to it, Hilka
himself 48) felt that his
labours could not be but inadequate. Since Hilka's time interest in
the substratum-languages and their significance to the language
and culture of the Aryans has increased. The importance of the
study of the Austric languages to Indology does not yet allow of
a rough
estimate 49). Levi proved that several tribe-names are of
Austric
origin 50). Another tribal-name has been treated by
Przyluski
51). His great expectations from Austrology is here
patent
52).

From tbis point of view even the Mahäbhärata ought to be
reviewed afresh 53). Very shrewdly, too. has Przyluski approached
the names of
Hippokuora and Satakarni from the Austric ton-
gues 54). On this occasion, too. did Przyluski point out anew the
significance of the Austro-Asiatic
substratum 55).

Gonda shed new light on the Austric question in his inaugural

-ocr page 21-

address and in another articles'?) made clear the Austric
origin of the names of a few culture-plants
(lavanga, lasuna,
marlca).
According to Bloch the Vedic names show a mingling
of the Aryan with an older people 58).

Wüst thinks he detects non-Aryan material in the Indian
onomasticon, and that of Aryan-Skythic origin 59).
Srbinda would
be
2!eQßoi~pnnce.

In short, it is clear that the Indian science of names, subsequent
to the analysis of the nomenclature by Fick and Hilka, has first
to occupy itself with the question of Austric nomenclature, the
possible translation or Sanscritizing of same etc.

Of course, Austric influence is to be expected as much, if not
to a greater extent in the geographical names as in the names of
persons. The geographical names, however, have from the nature
of the case, quite another character, and have arisen isolated,
remaining for centuries unchanged, whereas the names of persons
are of a genealogical origin and last but one lifetime. This is why
these two groups do not allow of being treated together, at most,
arranged alphabetically, as one group. Therefore in this study
only the names of persons come in for treatment 6quot;) and these
from the remotest period to ± 600 A. D. comprising a very
considerable quantity of vedic, grammatical, epic, puranic and
epigraphic material. Reference as to the sources from which the
names have been compiled prefaces the classification of the matter.
It has been the constant aim of the author to be as complete as
possible. It is just in this respect that it differs from Hilka, who,
in the case of material not to be accounted for, omitted it^^).
I have, unfortunately, on account of a complete unfamiliarity with
the Austro-Asiatic and Dravidic speeches, not been in a position
to explain the unaccountable material in Sanscrit, but have in-
cluded this material separately, hoping that hereby a continuation
of the substratum study would be to some extent facilitated for
others. An inquiry in this direction towards form and subject-
matter of the hitherto unaccounted for names, might possibly,
from a geographical, historical, social and literary aspect, lead to
no insignificant results 63).

The names from Buddhist and Jainistic sources, having for a part
semantic an other subject-matter, I have not included, so that the
material could be viewed against the background of the Vedic-
brahman intellectual culture, while the Hinduistic period, apart
from the changed culture, begins to present other problems, also

-ocr page 22-

springing from the science of names itself, e.g. that of the titlenames,
the Mohammedan and Parseenames, the compound names, etc.

Hence there is an important difference between the material wor-
ked on by Hilka and that which follows.

Importance of the Science of Names.

Apart from their significance to the substratum study there are
also other reasons for instituting an inquiry into names. In the first
place names can be of value from an aestbetical point of view, and
add beauty to a given language and
literature 64). Then again,
names belong to tbe conservative part of a language and therefore
sometimes comprise lexicological data from an earlier period 65).
This is, of course, especially so when a nomenclature developes
genealogically.

And what is more, names and their systematic study may serve
to supplement and confirm our historical knowledge, especially
when one knows a nomenclature so well that the local and chrono-
logical bounds of a name-form or the elements of a name are
definitely established 66).

A knowledge of a nomenclature, too, may prove useful to
genealogical
linguistics 67). What is also of great importance is
that names may be an expression of the ideals of a people, and
consequently the bearers of them, to be more precise, may to some
extent, typify the givers 68). Betty Heimann expects, in tbis con-
nection, still more important results from this inquiry into Indian
names and herein she is not wholly
unjustified 69). The writer is
quite aware that from the point of view of onomatology, this work
will not by any means satisfactorily answer to these high expecta-
tions, but he will consider his efforts amply rewarded, if he has
contributed something towards the development of tbe science of
Indian names.

The Nature of the Names,

Several onomatologians have made an attempt at formulating the
nature of names. A name may either typify a physical or mental cha-
racteristic of the bearer, communicate something concerning his fame,
arms, property etc. '^29), or say something in favour of, or express
a wish of the bearer 70). There is but one special group of names
that can be regarded as a quot;benedictionquot; ^i). Masani ^2) says quot;that

-ocr page 23-

the name of a person is to be regarded as an essential part of his
personahtyquot; 73).

The question, however, as to what a name is, one must attempt
to answer from the nomenclature, while the nomenclature again
ought to be treated ethnologically, in mutual comparison with the
various peoples and stages of civihzation. What a name is in itself
is a matter for ethnology, what names are in form and meaning
belongs to the field of hnguistics, which, really, for the time being,
has its work cut out. As long as ethnology has not yet especially
treated of nomenclature and name ), isolated remarks on names
will, perhaps, continue to be somewhat one-sided, and the linguist
wdl, at most, only be able to supply data on the special group of
names investigated by him 75). Although it is not possible to deter-
mine exactly each name separately, it is necessary to make a
distinction in the ancient Sanscrit names between wish-names and
names that typify. Even in the case of such easily accountable names
as those in which parts of the body occur, it is not to be said with
certainty that they are typifying names, nor that all theoforic names
are wish-names 76),

The Form of Names 77).

Just as in other Indo-European tongues 78) a large number of
names in Sanscrit consist of two stems; which, according to the
ordinary rules of compound-formation are combined into one word
{Dîrgha-bâhu, JJaTQo-xXrjç, Sieg-fried). In some cases full names
are shortened quot;behufs ihrer Erleichterungquot; 79)
(Rudra-ta by the
side of
Rudra'bhat(t)a; Uargo-xXo?, IlaxQoxXrjç).

As to their meaning there are still more questions concerning full
names to be discussed, but for the present they wdl only receive
a formal treatment.

Besides a shortening of full names, a lengthening also occurs by
means of the suffix
-ka (Vâyu-datta-ka).

By the side of the full-name consisting of two stems, there is the
single-stemmed name whether lengthened by suffixes or not
(Deva,
Devaka. Devala,
etc.). A part thereof is participial in form. The
principal question is now with respect to the Indo-European structure
of names: quot;Are the names having one stem full or abbreviated
names?quot;

In the first place the hypocoristic abbreviation of the two-stemmed
name is occasionally to be met with so), but Franke's optimistic

-ocr page 24-

assertion 81); „Dafür, dasz jeder zwei-stämmige Name durch jedes
von beiden Elementen selbständig vertreten werden kann, bedarf es
keiner weiteren Exemplificirung. Beispiele dafür begegnen auf
Schritt und Trittquot;, does surely not apply to the older literature. It
is but seldom that one person is named both with a full and a
abbreviated name. By virtue of Panini'a statements,
however 82)
this paucity of data is given additional clearness.

Yet Hilka 83) advises caution on this score and Betty Heimann
points out the less frequent occurrence and the more restricted pos-
sibilities of abbreviating, but then she refers most likely to the
more recent and especially to title-names 84).

Since this phenomenon occurs in the names of other Indo-Euro-
pean tongues too, abbreviation of the two-stemmed name is in
Sanscrit an incontestible fact.

But a second question is, if all the one-stemmed names may be
regarded as abbreviated names. As far as it is at all possible, Fick
is prepared to answer in the affirmative. According to him only
the quot;von Namen abgeleitetenquot; names and the group of quot;übertra-
genen oder identificierenden Namen (ursprünglich vielleicht Spitz-
und Beinamen)quot; are exceptions, and may be one-stemmed names.
Fick proves the quot;caressingquot; form of the participial names, from
names such as
quot;Ayai^og etc. It is not quite the same thing when
(what Fick brings
forward 85)) of two brothers, one is called
by the full name and the other by the abbreviated name. But for-
mally the shorter name, here, is a shortened name. Later onomato-
logians in this respect are far less convinced than Fick. For Justi
it is difficult to decide when in Sanscrit names a caressing suffix
is wanting 86). The epigraphic names in this connection have been
discussed by Fleet 87). The latter very cautiously remarks quot;It would
seem that
Datta, Gupta etc. are abbreviations of longer namesquot;.
The only case that is epigraphically certain is
Sarman for
Dmvasarman. On the other hand the omission of the second part
of the name is much more frequent.
Samudra-Samudragupta,
Candra-Candragupta, Vikrama-Vikramaditya
etc.

Schröder 88) thinks that Strackerjahn, Stark and Steub (hence
the same apphes to Fick) have posited one-sidedly the priority
of the two-stemmed names and have gone too far.

Solmsen considered that it was often impossible to decide the
question and looked upon Fick's method with the hypocoristica
as being one-sided
89).

Gottschald again points out that the short name was employed

-ocr page 25-

as far back as the Indo-European prehistoric period 90).

Hence in this connection, it should, in the first place, be borne
in mind that nobody, not even Pick, has taken the view that all
names having one stem are abbreviations.

In the second place is the caution, in the methods of Fleet,
Solmsen, and others, and their consequent inabdity to come to any
definite conclusion, a wholesome complement to Pick's shrewdness,
with which e.g. he manages to connect the participial single-stemmed
names with full-names; even if there be some semantic relation
between the names such as
Jaya-sena and Jayanta, we need not
necessarily regard
Jayanta as an abbreviated name^i). Thirdly, an
abbreviated name, in so far as the bearer, or. in a stdl stronger
measure his environment, refers to the literal meaning of the name,
cannot but be regarded as a single-stemmed, independent name.
Pick may theoretically be right in saying that the name of a Greek
'InnoxTj? must not be explained by the substantivum ijinottjg, but
must be regarded as a term of endearment, e.g. from
'Inno-xlijg 92)^
I cannot but think that the friends of
'Inndxrjg have regarded his
name simply as
Innottjg (unless, of course, they knew that his
full name was 7njtoxX-^g, but we are not concerned with such a
case here!)

Therefore I think the question quot;Are all single-stemmed names
abbrevations of names having two stems?quot; will, on the whole, have
to be answered in the negative, but the oppositie conclusion: quot;So
all single-stemmed names are independent onesquot; is unwarranted
just as much. If the full-name of one and the same person occurs
by the side of that of the abbreviated one. the priority of the full
name is, of course, certain. If a single-stemmed name only is found,
■I am of opinion that the question (with Solmsen) is not to be
decided, but in practice I think it will be apprehended as it stands,
without a lost element x, of which nothing at all is, or can be known
being considered. What a wide difference in results is obtained, if
we start from the independent single-stemmed name or from the
abbreviated single-stemmed one, is clearly seen from the name of
^mCcov.

R. Hirzel (Der Name, 1918 pg. 97) says: quot;I^^cov (wie i:ägt;aog
u.a.) könnte ursprünglich genannt worden sein, wer auf irgend eine
Weise den Beruf des Retters mit in die Welt bringt......quot;

Yet Pick had asserted (Die Griechischen Personennamen, 1874
pg. LH: quot;Der Unterschied zwischen den eigentlichen Kosenamen
und den Namen in participialer Form ist also keineswegs principiell,

-ocr page 26-

beide hängen gleicherweise vom Vollnamen ab...quot; (and pg. LIII)
quot;jedoch ist
2:dgt;Ccov ohne Nennung des Objects, dem Namen Icoai-
jioXig gegenüber eine blasse und farblose Andeutungquot;.

Seeing that I am attempting to give a material classification of
the names in this work, I found myself faced with the question,
as to how I was to consider the single-stemmed name. I have already
stated above that I have the view that the one-stemmed name
cannot but be explained or apprehended according to the meaning
of the word employed. I am perfecdy aware in respect to persons
who have also had a two-stemmed name (but not handed down in
literature) of giving an erroneous explanation of their names, but
this objection is to some extent restricted by the definition attached
to the idea of the meaning of a name. But more about the meaning
of names later 93).

Concerning the caressing form of names, Panini had already men-
tioned the suffixes, supplemented by Pick. The usual example
Devadatta presents the following possibilities:

Devadattanbsp;Devadattaka (fem. Devadattikä)

Devanbsp;Datta

Deva-kanbsp;Datta-ka

Dev-ikanbsp;Datt-ika

Dev-iyanbsp;Datt-iya

Dev-ilanbsp;Datt-ila.

Pick also gives the following variations:
-/a
Deva-lanbsp;Datta-la

-in Kumbhin (Kumbha-karna) Pälin (Räjya-päla)
-ita Änandita (Änanda-vardhana)
-ina Bhadrina (Bhadra-jaya).

We may still mention the one-stemmed names ending in the
suffix
-eyu (Dharmeyu). Their number is limited 94).

The suffix -eyu is not met elsewhere in the language. It is likely
that no special meaning can be attached to it as a name-forming
suffix, which is also true of the above-mentioned suffixes -Ära,
-la,
-ila,
etc. 95),

Pranke 96) again refers to the enlargement of single-stemmed
names. In later names these are often tide-words.

Overagainst the generally accepted prehistoric-abbreviation hy-
pothesis there is Wackernagel's extension-hypothesis 97), but to
my knowledge nowhere accepted.

There are, too, a very large number of names I would like to
designate as secondary or indirect names. I mean by this personal

-ocr page 27-

names derived from other personal (or tribal) names. These may be:

patronymica

metronymica

hyionymica

didascalonymica

ethnonymica

tatraja's.

The last two groups I have not included in this work, because
I consider it likely that persons referred to in this way have, as
a rule, also had a primary, direct name. Accordingly the ethnonymica
belongs to the tribal-names, which may be looked upon as forming
a border line both of the geographical and the personal names.
They, too, are attended with their own particular problems.

As hyionymica but two cases are quoted 98) by Gubler from
the Rgveda, so this possibility of naming too, falls out of my
enquiry. Didascalonymica are names of the
Paninlya (lt; Panini)
type. Hence they revert to a direct personal name just as the
patronymica and metronymica do.

The richly developed patronymic formation is separately treated
by Gubler, both from the grammatical and other literature.

As regards form they are much more richly developed in Sanscrit
than in any other Indo-European tongue. The agreement in suffixes
is consequently very poor (only skr.
-ya-s — gr. -log lt;= lat. -ius).

The patronymic formations quoted from Gubler are as follows:
(the sign — indicates that the first syllable of the leading-word
undergoes no change, ± denotes that vrddhi occurs).

1.nbsp;± -a-nbsp;11. ± -eya-nbsp;20. —' -ayani-

2.nbsp;±:' -a-nbsp;12. -eya-nbsp;21. ±' -kayani-

3.nbsp;i' -i-nbsp;13. ± -cya-nbsp;22. ±' -yayani-

4.nbsp;zh' -aA:i-nbsp;14. zt' -eyaka'nbsp;23. ± -ka- or

5.nbsp;■±' -ya-nbsp;15. ± -ayana-nbsp;± -ika-

6.nbsp;zt -ya-nbsp;16. ±' -ayana-nbsp;24. ± -ina-

7.nbsp;± -ya-nbsp;17. ± -ayana- 25. — -ina-

8.nbsp;_ -ya-nbsp;18. dz' -ayanya- 26. ±: -ara-

9.nbsp;± -iya-nbsp;19. ±.' -ayani-nbsp;Tl. zt -era-
10. _
-lya- 28. zt -aira-

The patronymic formation is also of frequent occurrence in
the second degree
(Atri gt; Atreya gt; Atreyayana).

They are also formed from the abbreviated names (Bhlmasena.
Bhlma gt; Bhaima)
and even from epitheta or distinctiva of the
father. Besides quot;son ofquot; they sometimes denote a more remote

-ocr page 28-

descent: quot;descendant ofquot;. The unmodified form of the father's name,
however, is also commonly used as a patronymic.

The two most obvious reasons for the use of metronymica are
polygamy and illegitimacy 99).

In conclusion mention must be made of secondary name-formation:
those with
upa-, denoting a younger relation of the person mentioned
in the second part. In the classic hterature a younger brother may
bear the upa-name
(Yaja — Upayaja, Nanda — Upananda), in
Buddhist hterature, a son. For the classic period they might be
termed adelphonymica.

The Meaning of the Names.

It is often said of this or that name that it has no meaning. In
these cases we mean that the name, apprehended and translated
as a word yields no satisfactory or intelhgent signification. I consider
this way of reasoning fundamentally wrong. The only function of
a personal name is to point out somebody, it does not matter if
the word has any meaning of its own or not; a name is to point
out, not to have a meaning of its own. If one sets to work with
the two-stemmed names and their explanation, for instance, in such
a manner, so as to group them in meaningful, logical, and meaning-
less and unlogical names, the result wdl be nd, and as far as the
meaning of the names in general is concerned, one will achieve
nothing. The point of departure is a wrong oneioo). A more
satisfactory classification would be as follows:

There are:

I.nbsp;Isolated names. I mean by these names, those which have
been given without the names of ancestors, relations etc., having
been taken into consideration when forming the name. These names
have, for the greater part, what we might call a quot;logicalquot; meaning:
Dasaratha. Devadatta.

II.nbsp;Combined names, being names, in the giving of which, one
or more names of the parents or forefathers have been considered,
in so far that elements were taken from them in forming the new
name. These names have a quot;genealogicalquot; signification. Hence in
Mahabh. 13, 38 e.g. a king is mentioned:
Oghavat, whose daughter
is called
Oghavatl, and whose son Ogharatha. In the Aitareya Br.
(7, 15, 7) the names of three brothers are mentioned:
Sunahpuccha,
Sunahsepa. Sunolafigula.
The Puranas, the inscriptions, the hsts of
kings of Mabel Duffioi) and Pargiter every now and then give

-ocr page 29-

examples of them. The relation of the burrowed part and the new
is pretty well the same as with our modern names between family
and personal names, except both of the elements have been com-
bined into one
word 102).

Besides denoting the family relation the „combinedquot; name is also
used to indicate a school-connection, to which Franke has already
referred 103).

There is even the possibility of both the elements of the name
having been borrowed from other names 104).

During the life-time of the bearer (and consequently of the name
too) it is conceivable that the quot;genealogicalquot; contents are of far
more importance than the quot;logicalquot;. As for quot;meaningquot; the genea-
logical name possesses this just as much as the isolated name, but
the meaning is of quite a different nature. From the point of view
of onomatology we are just as uncertain as we were just now with
respect to the question: quot;Is the single name an abbreviation or is
it a full name?quot; In most cases we are not in a position to say
whether a name, which, when translated, renders a logical meaning,
is, indeed, an isolated name. There is stdl the possibility, in spite
of its logical meaning, that the name is in reality a genealogical
one. From the name itself this cannot be made out. In these circum-
stances we are not entitled to translate a name as an isolated word
having an independent meaning of its own. So, if the name is
endowed with a good logical meaning, all well and good, the
bearer or the users may have given the special meaning of the
name as a word some thought, but tbis does not imply that it was
given with that meaning too. This view hampers us considerably
in giving a naive explanation of the name, that is to say, the simple
translation of the name may, but need not necessarily, be right.

So, in the case of names having more than one stem, we cannot
but regard the elements separately. We can ascertain what parts
of the body, animals, colours, arms, etc. occur in the names. We
shall have a pretty good idea of the additional elements; they may
frequently offer a logical compound, sometimes they do not, but
that is of secondary importance. If we start off from a material
division, every name having more than one stem will also contain
a primary word, in which the other word may, if need be, be
regarded as an attribute. In many cases the names give the impres-
sion of being babuvrïhi-compounds, but this impression is a mis-
leading one, as has been said, since it can just as well be a genea-
logical compound.

-ocr page 30-

A special phcnomen occurring in Indian names is the substitution
of a synonym or almost a synonym for one of the
elements los)
e.g.
Dandasena-Dandadhara, whde a gradual gaining of ground
of the title-names is to be perceived.

But for a few exceptions tide-names do not come within the
scope of this study; they come later. Hdka has clearly arranged
and discussed
them 106). Here, too, there is a substitution of
synonyms

That there has been inversion in the elements of some of the
names, is very plausible; it may, however, be a case of genealogical
combination. Pick has already referred to this inversion in Indian,
Greek, German and
Slavic lo^).

Names of foreign origin will require to be discussed separately.
In the first place those names will require our attention, which have
retained their foreign character and are to be accounted for from
another tongue. These I have not included here. Belonging to these
are a number of Greek names:
Antiyaka {'Avxioxog), Tulamaya
(IlrohfiaXo?), Antekina {'Avi'iyovo?), Maka. (Mdyag), Alikyasu-
dala ('AU^avdgog), Heliodora ('Hhodrngog), Diya (Aicov),
Amtialikita ('AvTiaXmda?).
Others are of Dravidic origin 109). Their
tracing demands a good deal of shrewdness; those of Austric origin
perhaps still more, especially when the words have assumed a form
allowing of an explanation from Sanscrit too no). The latter may
be a result of Sanscritizing, in part m) or completely 112)_ but need
not necessily be sons). Translations, are, of course, conceivable
too, in which case the explanation would at least be a correct one.
As to the possibilities of explanation from the Austric and Dra-
vidian languages, I am not qualified to make a single statement
oc conclusion.

What we are to look for in the name is an individual, and not
in all cases a typifying assignment. Sometimes the name according
to its meaning is for certain persons
absurd n^). A question in
itself is whether we conceive a certain given compound wrongly.
It is in this manner that Hirtns) refers to the Germanic name
of
Sigimundus, the first part of which he does not regard as sigu
— victory but as sigi- exe-. As a consequence of this it
can by no means be translated as
quot;Sieg und Friedequot;, but as quot;Er
bewahrt den Friedenquot;.
What a great difference!

In addition to this there is the wide field and vastness of the
possibilities of compound-formation, especially in Sanscrit. Strictly
speaking a name is an incomplete sentence.
Balasva e.g. is the pro-

-ocr page 31-

nounccd part of a sentence something to this effect: quot;this is a
power-horse manquot;.

But how are we now to look upon Balasva quot;Power-horsequot;?
As bahuvrlhi, typifying, singular: quot;who has a powerful horsequot;.

plural: quot;who has powerful horsesquot;,
wishing, singular: quot;who may have a powerful horsequot;,
plural: quot;who may have powerful horsesquot;.
As karmadharaya quot;being a powerful horsequot; is less plausible,
but there is always a chance of our being concerned with what
Fick calls a quot;reversed namequot; Strictly speaking the name would
then be
Asvabala i.e.

typifying: quot;who is as strong as a horsequot;,
wishing: quot;who may be as strong as a horsequot;.
Thirdly it might be a genealogical name-compound signifying
approximately: quot;the powerful one of the family
Asvaquot; as well
as typifying: quot;who is powerfulquot; as wishing: quot;who may be
powerfulquot;. So in the case of the name
Balasva whose composite
elements according to their meaning are so clearly defined, eight
possible meanings spring at once into evidence ii®). And now if
there are parts of a name having various meanings e.g.
Satyabhama
(bhama
1° hght, 2° wrath; bhama — passionate woman), then
there may be dozens of ways of explaining them. In the case of
the simple word we are, at least, only concerned with the meaning
of one word, but whether the meaning is intended to be typifying,
wishing or comparative in addition to whether the name has been
abbreviated or not, all this practically entirely precludes our arriving
at a final decision concerning its meaning. The multiplicity of
meanings of the names in Sanscrit is, in virtue of the reasons stated
above, exceedingly great I am of the opinion that in respect
to Indian names we shall have to embrace Gottschald's standpoint
that it is possible we apprehend the correct meaning but not for
certain 120),

An oudine of the formation and meaning of Sanscrit names may
be compded as follows:

The isolated two-stemmed namenbsp;type a—^b.

The isolated abbreviated namenbsp;„ a or b.

The combined two-stemmed name
The abbreviation of the combined name
The one-stemmed unabbreviated name
The wholly unaccountable name
The partially translated or Sanscritized name

-d, b—d.

a, b or d.
e.

X.

a—x or X—a.

-ocr page 32-

The name having a title is capable of being formed from any
of the above-mentioned types.

Virtually the types a, b. d, and e cannot, in many cases, be
distinguished.

All the names of persons in the texts in question have been
included in this work, so among which, most probably, not a single
guhyam (rahasyam) nama is to be found. There are, however,
among the names mentioned also
naksatra-names. It seems to me
that the naksatras were also employed in the formation of the
ordinary names just as the rules met with in the sutras 121) have,
by no means, been strictly adhered to in the formation of the names!
Anything resembhng the European pseudonym and the Arabian
^jaLy- is unknown in Sanscrit hterature. It is certain that there
are also concealed names among them given by teachers to their
pupils 122) and najjjgg assumed by kings on their ascending the

throne 123).

Systematic Classification.

Before compiling a classifying principle of my own, I just wish

to recall the classification of modern Hindu names of Masani i24).

Masani says: „Hindu nomenclature may be classed as follows:
names

1.nbsp;gratifying rehgious sentiments,

2.nbsp;denoting affection or esteem,

3.nbsp;springing from superstitions,

4.nbsp;influenced by customs,

5.nbsp;reflecting qualities of mind or body,

6.nbsp;taken from names of ancient kings and heroes,

7.nbsp;derived from the names of week-days and months,

8.nbsp;derived from useful objects in daily use.quot;

It will be difficult to distinguish those under 1, 3 and 6 in the
older nomenclature, while in the case of 4 the genealogical and title-
names appear to be of great importance. For the rest, it appears
from this classification that the modern Hindu names in general
have the same contents as the older names. One case of superstition
has undoubtedly, both in ancient and modern times, remained the
same viz. the case of the ugly names, termed the opprobrious names.
Masani says and rightly: quot;These are given in the hope of saving
children from the influence of the evil eyequot;
125). So they have a
wishing purpose. But the typifying opprobrious name is also possible,

-ocr page 33-

so it will not do to classify all the opprobrious names as superstitious
ones under one heading.

Whereas Pick has only an alphabetical classification, Hdka has
given a classification of the material. His headings are as follows:

1.nbsp;Theophoric names.

2.nbsp;Nature-names.

3.nbsp;Circumstances of birth.

4.nbsp;Age and relationship.

5.nbsp;Geographical and ethnical names.

6.nbsp;Parts of the body, clothing, ornaments.

7.nbsp;Quabties of tbe mind.

8.nbsp;Human conditions of all kinds.

9.nbsp;Concrete names.

10.nbsp;Tides.

11.nbsp;Names of women.

The following division seems to me to be the clearest:

I. Names containing elements in connection with religion and
ideas about world and life.

1.nbsp;Names of gods, naksatras, stars, words having a bearing
on ritual.

2.nbsp;Metaphysical ideas in their bearing on human bfe (karman,
tapas, dharma, vrata, yoga, samsara, samadhi).

II.nbsp;Names containing hoministic elements.

1.nbsp;Tbe body and parts of the body.

2.nbsp;Character.

3.nbsp;Knowledge and intelbgence.

4.nbsp;Power.

5.nbsp;Glory and prosperity.

6.nbsp;Birth, life and death.

7.nbsp;Mankind.

8.nbsp;Race, social position, caste.

9.nbsp;Natural relationship.

10.nbsp;Professions and callings.

III.nbsp;Names containing cultural elements.

1.nbsp;Poods and beverages.

2.nbsp;Clothing and ornaments.

3.nbsp;Dwelbngs, buddings, mode of dwelling.

4.nbsp;Armaments, weapons.

5.nbsp;Horses.

6.nbsp;Chariots.

-ocr page 34-

7.nbsp;Cattle, sheep and goats.

8.nbsp;Other cultural goods.

IV.nbsp;Names containing elements borrowed from nature.

1.nbsp;Animals.

2.nbsp;Trees and plants.

3.nbsp;Inanimate nature.

V.nbsp;Names that do not allow of classification elsewhere.

1.nbsp;Numbers and pronominal words.

2.nbsp;Colours.

3.nbsp;Names allowing of more than one explanation and
a (b) d formations.

VI. Names which are not to be explained from Sanscrit.

The most extensive groups are those of the theophoric names
(I. 1), those of the somatic names (II, 1), and the
character-names
(II. 2). Less developed but of considerable extent are the groups
of power-names (II, 4), names expressing happiness and glory
(II. 5) arms (III, 4). names of plants (IV, 2) and names of
animals (IV, 1).

I consider it a fact of importance that the oldest material I have
collected is positive, I mean by this that it lacks the spirit of the
negative philosophy and view of hfe so typical of the later
brahman, buddhist and jainistic world of
thought 126). Hardly
anything about karma, samsära, moksa. The Indian names may be
put on a par with the Hellenic and Germanic, they breathe an
animated, combative, many-sided inspiration, diametrically opposed
to the fundamental thoughts of Indian philosophy.

The Material dealt with.

The matter is derived from Vedic, epic, grammatical and puranic
sources, in addition to inscriptions.
For Veda have been consulted (referred to by V.):

1.nbsp;Vedic Index of Names and Subjects by A. A. Macdonell and
A. B. Keith. London. 1912.

2.nbsp;Das Jaiminlya-Brähmana in Auswahl. Text. Übersetzung. In-
dices von W. Caland. Verh. Kon. Ak. v. W. Amsterdam. Letter-
kunde 1918. The indices comprise the whole Brähmana.

3.nbsp;The Baudhayana Srauta Sotra edited by Dr. W. Caland. Index
in Vol. III. Calcutta. 1913.

For the Grammar (referred to by G.):

-ocr page 35-

Pänini's Grammatik. Herausgegeben von Otto Böthbngk. Leip-
zig, 1887.
For tbe Epics (referred to by E.):

1.nbsp;An Index to tbe names in the Mahabbarata by S. Sörensen f.
London, 1904-'25.

2.nbsp;Das Rämäyana. Geschichte und Inhalt, von Hermann Jacobi.
Bonn, 1893.

For the Puräna's (referred to by P.):

1.nbsp;The Visnu Puräna, H. H. Wdson — Fitzedward Hall. London
1864.

2.nbsp;The Märkandeya Puräna, translated by F. Eden Pargiter,
B. A. Calcutta 1904.

For the inscriptions (referred to by I.):

1.nbsp;Corpus inscriptionum indicarum Vol. III. Inscriptions of the
early Gupta kings and their Successors by J. F. Fleet. Calcutta
1888.

2.nbsp;A bst of Brahmi inscriptions from the earliest times to about
A. D. 400 with exception of those of Asoka by Professor H.
Lüders. Calcutta 1912. (Appendix to Epigraphia Indica Vol. X.)
All the proper names from these inscriptions have been put
into this list by Lüders.

3.nbsp;A list of the inscriptions of Northern India written in Brahmi
and its derivative scripts from about A. C. 300. By D. R.
Bhandarkar. Calcutta 1931. Epigraphia Indica Vol. XIX.

The material up to about 500 p. Chr. n. has been utilized.
Also names have been included from other sources, but only as
additional ones. (From: Petersb. Wörterbuch; Schmidt's Nachträge;
Aitareya Äranyaka, by Keith; Ancient Indian Historical Tradition
by F. E. Pargiter; Das Puräna Paücalaksana Von W. Kirfel, and
other works).

State and Reliability of the Sources.

As to the reliabdity of the sources the inscriptions, of course,
come first, seeing that they have no text history and all the diffi-
culties attaching to these. The literary sources are not invariably
sound. In a work as this is, a study in the criticism of texts con-
cerning the individual names would be quite out of tbe question.
Here follow a few general remarks of qualified scholars, showing
how the form of names may be modified. The changes are of two
sorts: linguistic and graphical. Linguistic modifications often own
their existance to Prakrit-forms.
Pargiter 127) explains doublets

-ocr page 36-

such as Dusyanta and Dussanta, also Duhsanta; Nabhäka (Vedic)
and
Nabhäga (puranic); Brhaduktha and Brhaduttha.

Graphical changes arise occasionally by misunderstanding a
whole
sentence 128) _ but mostly by wrongly reading a character
or a group of characters.

In all four of the literary fields from which the material has been
gathered we find cases that are hopelessly confused, but most of
them in the puränas, also by the fact that the same person is often
mentioned in several puränas. Hence in this respect the works of
Pargiter and Kirfel are of great importance. Where the confusion
cannot be unraffled, I could not see my way to take it up. For
instance the index of Caland's Baudh. Sr. S.
quot;Dädhresi, a vatsa
bhrguquot;, but the variae lectiones (III, 417):
dädtesi, dadhresaki,
dädhresakäki, dadhreyaka, dsdhredyaki.

Both in Vedic literature and later cases of this sort are not
infrequent.

For the ganapätha by Panini, Wackernagel's opinion should be
adhered to: quot;die Überheferung ist im Einzelnen sehr unsicherquot; 129).
Some ganas are äkrtiganas too, hence in this case we have only
one row of examples, and not all the names belonging to one
special rule.

Fortunately Sörensen's Index gives both, when the Bombay and
Calcutta versions vary.

The most variation is found in the puranic material. According

to Kirfel quot;kann nur ein Ted der ...... Textausgaben als einiger-

massen zuverlässig und kritisch geltenquot; iso). The material
in Wdson's index of the Visnu Puräna has at any rate to some
extend been corrected I3i).

Yet there is some regularity to be detected in these palaeogra-
phical variants, the most important of which have been called
attention to by
Pargiter 132). In quite a number of cases I have
apphed his hypotheses and give them in brief here:

1.nbsp;Omission of one part:

Senajit — Prasenajit. Smta — Susmta.

2.nbsp;Misunderstanding:
Vasumato — ca Sumati.

3.nbsp;Metathesis:
Durdama — Durmada.

4.nbsp;dh — v(b)nbsp;[ V ^ ^ J
Dhyusitäsva — Vyusitäsva.

-ocr page 37-

5.nbsp;r—V, e.g. in Bengal script
Aradhinbsp;— Avadhlta

6.nbsp;V ~ cnbsp;[ -ST ]

Aravinnbsp;— Avacina (containing 5 as well as 6)

7.nbsp;tr — vnbsp;[ ^ ]
Trasadasyu — Vasuda

S. r — kr — kra — ka [ ^ U ^ ^ 1

Rta — Krta — Kratu
9. dh — ghnbsp;[ -g ^ ]

Dharma — Gharma
10. ghf — dyunbsp;f ^ ^

Ghrtanbsp;— Dyuta

U.t-j

Devarata — Devaraja
n.p — ynbsp;[TT^]

Sampati — Samyati
13. th — pynbsp;[ ^ -cn

Samthanbsp;— Sarupya

s — bhnbsp;[ ^ 1

Sindhudvipa — Bhindhudvipa

15.nbsp;gu — sva-nbsp;[ quot;T 'S' ]
Ahtnagu — Ahinasva

16.nbsp;Omission of an initial r-
Rantinara — Antinara

17.nbsp;ma — a

Matinara — Antinara
In the case of 16 and 17 the cause is likely a wrong conception
of sandhi (metanalysis). The r or m was put in the preceding word.

Some confusion in letters is of course not to be accounted for
straight from the Devanagari writing, but undoubtedly refer to
other forms of writing.

Of course not all forms of confusions have been summarized
here. Thus Macdonell and
Keith 133) give

18.nbsp;quot;s and kh are constantly interchanged in manuscriptsquot;
[XT ^ 1 .

Hall 134) gives two possible explanations of sn st:

19.nbsp;quot;This and similar corruptions may have originated in the
all but undistinguishable way in which
sn and st are written in
tnany MSS. Or they may have arisen from local peculiarity of
pronunciation: thus, in Bengal, the
sn of Krsna has the sound
of
stquot; [ TJJT -g ] .

-ocr page 38-

A summary as above clearly shows what a wide field palaeo-
graphy opens up for hypotheses in these questions. Yet I consider
it very desirable that this field should not be entered too far, unless
one is equipped with a good knowledge of palaeography. I have
availed myself but little of these various possible explanations, but
besides those mentioned above, there were some graphical inter-
changes, which were so self-evident that they needed no proof.
I have already referred to:
20. rava — kha

Ravana — Khana. [nbsp;]

Another graphical interchange is possible:
21- quot; — Inbsp;[ ^ ^ ] , and e.g., in Bengal script!]

Bhalandana — Bhanandana 135).

22.nbsp;sva — khanbsp;[nbsp;]

(See P. W. sub voce khala:) svalada — khalada.
And what possibilities do not the variants;

23.nbsp;Usangunbsp;[ 31TT ] Usadgu [nbsp;j ^
open up for the confusing of ng and dgl

In conclusion may still be mentioned the interchanging of a and i
in names pointed out by Bloch 136).

Historicity.

That the bearers of many of the names collected here have
really been historical personages, with the exception of inscription
names, is in many cases highly improbable. It is least unlikely in
the genealogies 137), although Pargiter rightly remarks: quot;the his-
torical sense being lacking, the difference between reality and
mythology became obliterated. So history was mythologizedquot; i38).

In its bearing on Vedic tradition the Vedic Index saysiss):
quot;The evidence is occasionally insufficient to show whether the
name represents an actual historical personage: a demon or a
mythical hero or priest may be meantquot;. This is very evident in
a number of beings mentioned in the Vedas, whom P. W. calls
quot;demonsquot;, but who are now generally regarded as tribe-leaders,
who opposed the invading Aryans i^o).

Oldenberg speaks of the quot;Pseudo-tradition of the Anukramaniquot;,
but considers the pravara-lists much more reliable I'^i). He thinks
that the eight rsis even in Vedic times belong to a mythical period.

-ocr page 39-

Zimmer is of opinion that the singular forms such as Bhrgu and
Angiras have been reconstructed from the plural-forms later on 142).
In this case, then, they are not names of persons, let alone names
of historical personages. In this way the figure of
Kasyapa would
have gained in significance by the likeness of his name to that of
Pcajapati.

Pargiter places great confidence in epical-puranic tradition, but
according to Oldenberg the poets of the great epics could not
have had any real knowledge of the ancient Vedic
figures 143).
Occasionally the Vedic Index also carries on a controversy against
Pargiter's great confidence in tradition 144).

The puranic descriptions of the Kabyuga are. in spite of their
profetic form, descriptions of a fairly recent past and as such are.
on the whole, undoubtedly trustworthy. But older names i.e. names
from older periods are often withheld from our field of vision by
euhemeristic influences 145).

On the other hand there is a humanizing tendency with respect
to mythical figures 146).

Neither is it certain, without more ado. whether, for instance in
the case of
Drona the name is not to be accounted for from the
history of the personage concerned, or the reverse, the history from
the name.

It will have happened a time or two that one's second or nick-
name will have been used 147).

From the above it will be pretty evident that but a very restric-
ted number of the names collected will have been borne by his-
torical personages. In spite of this, however, the names as such
have retained their value: historical and non-historical names do
not allow, by any manner of means, of any distinction being made.
They are all true Sanscrit names 148).

-ocr page 40-

A detailed reference to the sources will only be given where
necessary.

The abbreviations have already been given with the references.

In general, the references are taken from Whitney's Roots, viz.:

V. = Vedic.

G. = Grammatical.

E. = Epic.

P. = Puranic.

I. = Inscriptions.

A plus sign ( ) has been -added when a name is still met with
after a certain period.

Names having a patronymic form are indicated by a preceding
p., the metronymic by a m.

Names of women are indicated by a preceding f.

-ocr page 41-

NAMES.

Classification of the names of persons according to the meaning
of the names as a whole or according to their principal ele-
ment. 149)

I. NAMES CONTAINING ELEMENTS IN CONNECTION
WITH RELIGION AND IDEAS ABOUT
WORLD AND LIFE.

1. Names of gods, nak^tras, stars,
words having a bearing on rituaL

A. GODS AND DEMONS (THEOPHORIC NAMES), iso)

A

gni:i5i)

Other names of Agni:

Agni V .

Atithi:

Agnitejas P.

Atithi G .

p.

Agnidevi V.

Arcismant:

Agnibahu P.

f. Arcismati E .

Agnibhu V.

Dahana:

Agnimitra P.

p. Aupadahani V.

Agnivarcas P.

Pavamana:

Agnivarna E .

Pavamana P.

Agnivayu P.

Pavaka:

Agnivesa G.

Pavaka V.

P-

Agnivesayana V.

Bharata:

p.

Agnivesi V.

Bharata V -1-.

P-

Agnivesya V.

Yajiiabahu:

Agnisarman G.

Yajiiabahu P.

p.

Agnisarmayana V.

Vitihotra:

Agnistoma P. 152)

Vitihotra E .

Agnistambha V.

Vibhavasu:

Agnisvamin I.

Vibhavasu E.

Abhyagni V. i53)

Vaisvanara:

Krtagni P.

Vaisvanara E.

Brhadagni V .

p. Vaisvanari V.

-ocr page 42-

Sikhavant:

Sikhavant E .
To these must also be added:
Idhmajihva P.
Idhmavaha V.
Jamadagni V . 154)
Names relating to Agni as: 155^
Chagalaga 1.156)

Ap s a r a s : 15T)
f. Alambusa E .
f. Menaks E .
f. Ghrtaci E .

Ar juna (as Nara): i58)
Nara G ,
Naradatta I.
Naravarman I.
Naranta P.

A r y a m a n :

Aryamadatta G.
with the hypocoristica: 159)
Aryamika G.
Aryamiya G.
Aryamila G.

I n d r a :

Indrakausika V.
Indradamana E.
Indradasa P.
Indradyumna V .
Indrapalita P.
Indrapramati P. leo)
Indrapramada V.
Indrabhu V.
Indravarman E.
Indrasarman G.
Indrasena E .
f. Indrasena E .
Indrastambha V.
Indrahu G.

Indrâtithi V.
Indrâbha E.

Indrota (= Indra-ûta) V
Other names of Indra:
Ajâtasatru:

Ajatasatru V .
Ajâta P. 161)
Mahendra:

Mahendra P .
Meghavahana:
Meghavâhana E.
Meghayâti P.
Vâsava:

f. Vasavadattâ G.
Sakra:

Sakrajit P.
Sakradeva E.
To these also belongs:
Kakutstha E . i62)
Indra's vajra:

Vajra V .
f. Vajrajvâlâ E.
Vajradatta E.
Vajranâbha P.
Vajramitra P.
Vajrasirsa E.
Indra's samba:
p. Samba E. 163)
Sambapâla I.
Indra's horse:

Uccaihsravas V .

Usas:
f. Usa P.
also:

Vasâti E.

Kama:

Kama G.
f. Kâmâ E.

Kâmaviddha G.

-ocr page 43-

Other names of Kama:
Anahga:
p. Ânahgi V.
Grtsa:

Grtsamada V .
Pradyumna:

Pradyumna G .
And his wife Priti:
f. Priti P.

K u b e r a :

Kubera V .
as Naravahana:

Naravâhanadatta I.

Krsna:i64)

Krsna V .
Krsnadatta V.
Krsnadhrti V.
Krsnarâja I.
Krsnarâta V.
• Krsnätreya V .

G a n g â :
Gahga I.
Gafiginas V.
p. Gängäyana V.
p. Gâfigeya V.

G a n e s a :
as Ganapati:
Ganapati G.
Ganapatinâga I.
as Lambodara:
Lambodara P.

Candra:i65)

Candra P.
p. Cândrâyana V.
Candraketu E .
Candragupta P .

Candradeva E.
Candrabhänu P.
Candravarman E .
Candrävaloka P.
Candrasrï P.
Candrasena E.
Candrodaya E.
p. Cândramasa V.
Dâmacandra E.
Nrcandra P.
Vasucandra E.
Satacandra E.
Sucandra E .
Surasmicandra I.
Other names of Candra
Kaiävant:
f. Kalâvati P.
Darsa:

Darsa P.
Pûrnamâsa:

POrnamâsa P.
Sasin:

Sasigupta P.
Sudhâsû:

Sudhâsûka P.
Himagu:

p. Haimagava V.

T a k s a n,
as Visvakarman:
Visvakarman V

D u r g ä :

Durga G .
Durgâ as
Ambâ:
f. Ambâ E.
Ambikâ:

f. Ambikâ G .

Kumârï:

f. Kumâri E.

-ocr page 44-

f. Kumärikä G.
Gauri;
f. Gauri P.
Candä:

Canda G .
PrabhävatI:
f. Prabhävati E.
Madirä:

f- Madirä E .

Dyaus :

Divodäsa V .
Divya P.
Brhaddiva V.

Naraka:
Naraka P.

N ä g a's :

Nägadatta E .
Nägabhatta I.
Nägasarman I.
Nägasimha I.
Nägasena P .
Sisunäga P.
To which may also be added:
Ajagaradäsa I.
Arbuda V.
Abi P.

Abicumbaka G.
Bhujangadäsa I.
Sayu V.
Sarpamäbn E.
f. Sarparäjni V.
Sarpi V. 166)

Närada:
Närada E .
Näradin E.

P a r j a n y a :
Parjanya P.

P u r u s a:

Purusaprabbu P.
as Sabasrapad:

Sabasrapad E.
as Näräyana:
Näräyana V 4-.

B r a h m a n :

Brbadbrabman E.
Brabmakrta G.
Brabmadatta V .
Brahmabali P.
Brahmamitra G ,
Brahmaräta P.
Brahmavrddhi V.
Brahmastambha V.
as Sanätana:

Sanätana V 4-.
as Svayambhü:

Svayambhodeva I.
To which also belongs:

Brahmadanda P.
Hamsa as animal of Brahman:
Hamsa E .
Hamsaka G 4-,
f. Hamsi E.

B h a g a :

Bhagadatta E 4-.
f. Bhagalä G.

The Maruts:
Marutta V 167)
Marud-eva P.
p. Märuta V.
as Udaväha:
p. Audavähi V.

The Mätarah:i68)
Mätrceta I.
Mätrtula I.

-ocr page 45-

Matrdasa I.
Matrvisnu I.
Matrsarman I.
Matrsiva I.

Matarisvan: 169)
Matarisvan V.

Mi tr a :

Mitra G .
p. or m. Maitreya V . 170)
f. Maitreyi V.
Mitradeva E.
Mitrabhanu E.
Mitrabhu V .
Mitrabhuti V.
Mitravarcas V.
Mitravarman E.
Mitrasena E.
Mitrasvamin I.
Mitratithi V.

The Y a k s a's :
Yaksa E.
Yaksadatta I.

Y a m a :
Yama P.
Yamaduta V .
Yamastambha V.
To which belong:

Kalanala P.
p. Kalayani P,
Dandapani P.

L a k s m i:
f. Laksmivati I.
as MahadevI:

Mahadevideva I.
as Sri:

Sridharavarman I.

Srldaman P.
f. Srideva P.
Sribhanu P.

Vnbsp;a r u n a :
p. Varuni V.

Varunasarman I.

Vnbsp;a y u :

Vayuka G.
Vayucakra E.
Vayujvala E.
Vayudatta G.
Vayubala E.
Vayumandala E.
Vayuraksita I.
Vayuretas E.
Vayustambha V.
Vayuhan E.
To which also belong:
Anila P.
Vataki G.

Vnbsp;i s n u :

Devavisnu I.
Dhanyavisnu I.
Matrvisnu I.
Visnu G .
Visnugopa I.
Visnutrata I.
Visnudasa I.
Visnudeva I.
Visnupalitabhatta I.
Visnuyasas P.
Visnuraksita I.
Visnuvardhana I.
Visnuvrddha V .
Visnusimha I.
Visnusena I.
Visnustambha V.

-ocr page 46-

Of the many avataras and
by-names of Visnu the follow-
ing are met with in names:
Acyuta:

Acyuta I.
Ananta:

Ananta P.
f. Ananta E.
Anantaka P.
Anantavarman I.
Upendra:

Upendradatta G.
Kesava:

Kesava I.
Gopati and Gopa:
f. Gopajala P.
Gopati E.
Gopavana V.
Gopasvamin I.
Gopadhya I.
Goparaja I.
Govinda:
Govinda I.
Govindagupta I.
Govindasvamin I.
Janardana:

Janardana P.
Trikakud:

Trikakud P.
Damodara:

Damodara I.
Nanda:

Nanda E .
f. Nanda E.
Nandaka E.
Nandana P .
Padmanabha:

Padmanabha E.
Baladeva (Bala, Balabhadra,
Balarama, Samkarsana,
Halayudha): 171)

Bala E .
p. Bala G.
f.p. Bala G.
f. Bala P.

Baladeva E -t-.
Balabandhu E .
Balabhadra P.
Balavardhana E.
Balavarman I.
Samkarsana E.
Halayudha P.
Bahurupa:

Bahurflpa P.
Bhartr:
Bhatti I.
Bhattisura I.
Bhattisoma I.
Bhati:
Bhuti P.
Bhutinanda P.
Mahidhara (Mahldhra);
Mahidhara E.
Mahidhraka E.
Yajiiapati:

Yajnapati G.
Rantideva:

Rantideva E .
Rama: 172)

f. RamadevI I.

Ramacandra P.
Varaha: quot;3)
Varaha E.
Varahadasa I.
Varahadinna I. 174)
Vasu:
Vasu I.
Vasula I.
Vikuntha:

Vikunthana E.
p. Vaikuntha P.
Visvaksena:

-ocr page 47-

Visvaksena V . i75)
Visvavasu:

Visvavasu E .
Vrsa:

Vrsavarman E.
Svamin:

Svamidatta I.
Svamidasa I.
Svamibhata I.
Hari:

Hari E.
Haritrata I.
Harimedhas E.
Harivarman I.
Hariscandra E .
Harisena G .
Haryavana P.
And these too:
Garuda:
Garuda P.
Pannagari P.
Suparna E.
Cakra: 176)
Cakra G.
Cakraka E.
Cakradeva E.
Cakradhanus E.
Cakrapahta I.

Vctala:
p. Vaitala P.
p. Vait^aki P.

Si va :

Siva G .
f. Siva E.
p. Saiva (?) V.
Sivagupta I.
Sivadatta P.
Sivadasa I.
Sivamegha I.

Sivasri P.
Sivaskandha P.
Sivasvati P.
Sivaku G.
p. Saivapathi V. 177)
And many by-names of Siva:
Abhaya:

Abhaya E .
Abhayajata V.
Abhayada P.
Abhayadatta I.
Acala:

Acala E .
Acalavarman I.
Isana:

Isanavarman I.
Isvara:

Isvara E .
Isvaradasa I.
Isvaravarman I.
Isvarasena P.
Usangu:

Usangu E.
Gopah:

Gopah V. 178)
Pasupati:

Pasupati G
p. Pasupata I.
Bhava:

Bhava E
p. Bhavaka P.
Bhavatrata V.
Bhavasvamin I.
Mahadeva:

Mahadeva I.
Mahesvara:

Mahesvaranaga I.
Rudra:
f. Rudra P.
p. Raudra E.
Rudradaman I.

-ocr page 48-

Rudradeva I.
Rudradhara I.
Rudrabhuti V .
f. Rudramati I.
Rudrasarman I.
Rudrasena E.
Rudrasoma I.
Rudrila I.
Lambana:

Lambana P.
Varna:

Vama E .
Vamaka P.
Virabhadra:

Virabbadra E.
Vrsadbvaja:

Vrsadbvaja E.
Sankara:

Sankara P.
Sahkaragana I.
Sankarasimba I.
Sarva:

Sarva P.
Sarvadatta V .
Sarvanaga I.
Sarvanatha I.
Sarvavarman I.
Sarvasvamin I.
Sasvata:

Sasvata P.
Sthanu:

Stbanudatta I.
Hara:

Hara E.
Siva's club:

Kbatvahga E .
§iva's bull:
Nandin:

Nandin I.
f. Nandini P.

Nandivardbana E .

Siva's servants (gana):
Gana
G . 179)

S a s t b i :

Sasthidatta I.

S a r a s v a t i :
f. Sarasvati P.
m. Sarasvata E
as Srutadevi:
f. Srutadeva P.

S i n d b u :
Sindbuka P.
Sindbuksit V.
Sindbuvirya P.
Sindbudvipa E

S u r y a :

Suryadatta E .
Suryabbasa E.
Suryavarman E .
Suryastambba V.
Many other names of Surya:
Arka:

Arka G .
p. Arkayana V.

Arkaja E.
Aditya:
Aditya I.
Adityavarman I.
Divakara:

Divakara P.
Divakaradatta I.
Divakarasvamin I.
Dhanvantari:

Dhanvantari V .
Pradyotana:

Pradyotana P.
Prabhakara:

Prabhakara P .

-ocr page 49-

Bhanu:

Bhanu E .
Bhanugupta I.
f. Bhanugupta I.
Bhanudatta E.
Bhanudeva E.
Bhanumant V .
f. Bhanumati E.
Bhanumitra P.
Bhanuratha P.
Bhanusena E.
Bhaskara:

Bhaskara V .
Bhaskaradatta I.
Ravi:

Ravi E.
Ravikirtti I.
Ravidatta I.
Ravisanti I.
Viro can a:

Virocana E .
Visvanara:

Visvanara G.
Savitar:

f. Savitrl E .
The waggoner Aruna:

Aruna V .
The sun-steed Etasa:

Etasa V .
Under this group may also be
arranged:

Udayana P. 180)
Udayasena I. isi)
Rahula P. i82)
Bimbisara P. 183)
Mihiravarman 1.184)

S k a n d a :
Skanda G -I-.
Skandagupta 1.
Skandapala I.

Skandabhata I.
Skandasvati P.
Other names of Skanda:
Kumara: 185)

Kumaragupta P .
Kumaradeva I.
f. Kumaradevi I.
Kumarasanti I.
Kumarasena I.
Kumarilapatika I.
Guha:

Guha V .
Guhasena I.

The following names bear a
more general relation towards
gods and demons:
A j a :

Ajabandhu G.

A m r t a :

Amrta P.
f. Amrta E.

A s u r a :
p. Asuri V.
p. Asurayana V.
p. Asurayani E.

Rta:

RtabhagaV .
Rteyu E .

Gandharva:

Gandharvayana V.

Deva:

Deva P -!-.
Devaka V -f-.
Devaki V.
f. Devaki E .

-ocr page 50-

m. Devakiputra V.
Devaksattra P.
Devaja P.
p. Daivati G.
Devatara G.
Devataras V.
Devatarasa V.
Devatajit P.
Devadatta P.
Devadarsa P.
Devadyumna P.
Devanaga I.
Devabhattaraka I.
Devabhaga V ,
Devabhuti P.
Devabhraj E.
Devamata E.
p. Daivamati V.
p. Daivamatya V.
Devamitra G .
DevamJdha E.
Devamldhusa P.
Devayajna G.
Devayata V.
f. Devayani E ,
Devaraksita P.
Devaratha G.
Devarata V ,
Devala V .
Devavant V .
Devavarman P.
Devavata V.
Devasaman E .
Devasravas V .
Devasravasa V.
Devasthana E.
p. Daivasthani V .
Devasvamin I.
Devabavya E.
Devahu G.
Devahotra E.

Devadhya I.
Devatitbi V
Devadhipa E.
Devanika P.
Devapi V .
Devaraja E.
Devavrdha E .
p. Daivavrdha V.
Devasva V.
Devahvaya E.
Devika G.
f. Devika P.

Ugradeva (Ugra°) V.
Upadeva P.
f. Upadeva P.
f. UpadevI P.
f. Dhrtadeva P.
f. Mayadevi P.
Vamadeva V .
Sabadeva V .
f. Sahadeva P.

Sudeva V
f. Sudeva E.
f. Sudevala V.

Nrcaksus: 186)
Nrcaksus P.

Paramesthin:
Paramesthin E .

Pitarah :
Pitrka G.
Pitrdatta G.
Pitrvartin P.

Bhagavant (Siva or Visnu);

Bhagavaddosa I.
p. Bhagavata P.

Bhflta :
Bhuta G
Bhutananda P.
Bhutasarman E.

-ocr page 51-

BhOri:
Bhüri V .

Vasu:

Vasu V .
Vasudatta I.
Vasudeva E .
p. Vasudeva G.
Vasudharman E.
Vasumitra E.
Vasurata P.
Vasurocis V.

Vibhu:
Vibhu E .
Vibhudatta I.

S u d h ä (Nectar):
Sudhavant G.

S u r a :

Sura V.
p. Saurakäyana V.
Surakrt E.
Suräksara V.

Sambhu : ist)
Sambhu V .
Sambhuyayya I.

The general ideas of quot;givenquot;
and quot;servantquot; come in here too:
Atidatta P. iss)
Trata V .
Datta V .
f. Datta G.

Dattatreya E. 189)
Dista P. 190)
Sudatta V .
p. Saudasa E .

Sudesna P.
f. Sudesna E.

Suparidatta G.
to which belong the
hypocoristica:
Supari G.
Suparika G.
Supariya G.
Suparila G.

Also the following names, to
wind up with, can be explained
mythologically:
p. Nastrayana V.
Bappasvamin I. i9i)
Bhimavarman I.
Sampati E .192)

B. STARS AND PLANETS, NAKSATRAS.

Many names of stars and
planets occur in the names of
persons:

Angara:
Angara E.
Ahgäraka E.
Angärasetu P.
as Mangala:
p. Mängala V.
p. Märigah V.

Arundhati:
f. Arundhati E .

A s ä d h ä :
Asädha V.
Asädhi V.
p. Asädha V .
p. Asädhi V.

Uttänapäda:
Uttänapäda P.

-ocr page 52-

Ketu : 193)
Ketu V .
Ketumala P.
Ketuvarman E.
Ketusrnga E.

T a r a k a :

Tarakadya V.
p. Tarakayana V.

D h r u V a :

Dhruva E .
f. Dhruvaka G.

Dhruvadatta I.
f. Dhruvadevi I.
Dhruvasarman I.
Dhruvasena I.

B a h u 1 a :

Bahula E .
f. Bahula P.
p. Bahulaki V.
p. Bahuli E.

Budha:

Budha V . 194)
Budhagupta I.
p. Baudhayana V .
m. Baudhlputra V.
p. Baudhya V .

Brhaspati:

Brhaspati V . 195)
Brhaspatika G.
Brhaspatigupta V.
Brhaspatidatta G.
as Caru:
Caru P.
Carugupta P.
Carudharman P.
f. Carumatl P.
Caruvinda P.
Bhadracaru P.

S u k r a :

Sukra V 4-.
as 3veta: i96)
Sveta E 4-.
Svetiya V.
as Bhrgu:
p. Bhargava P.
Bhrgubhumi P.

M a n d a :

Mandapala E 4-.

Names connected with

Naksatras:

Abhijit:

Abhijit G 4-.
p. Abhijita V.

A r d r a :
Ardra P.
Ardraka P.

C i t r a :

Citra V4-.
Citraka E 4-.
Citranatha P.
Citravarman E.
p. Caitreya V.

J y e s t h a :
Jyestha E.

Punarvasu:
Punarvasu P 4-.

P u s y a :

Pusya P.
p. Pausya E.
p. Pausyi V.
Pusyagupta I.

Prostbapada:
Prosthapada V.

PhalgunI or Phalgu:
Phalgudatta (Phal°) 1.197)

-ocr page 53-

Müla :
Mülaka P.
Müladeva G .

R e V a t i:
f. Revati G .

R o h i n i:

Rohina G.
f. Rohini G .
p. Rauhina V.
p. Rauhinya V.
as Sakata:

Sakata G.
p. Säkatäyana V.

V i s ä k h ä :
p.f. Vaisäkhl P.
as Rädhä;

Rädha V.
Rädhika P.
f. Rädhä P.

S r a V a n a :

Sravanadatta V.

Sravisthä:
p. Srävisthäyana V.

Sväti:
Sväti P.
Svätikarna P.
Svätisena P,
Svätisvämin I.
Sivasväti P. 198)
In general:

Sunaksatra P.

C. RITUAL.

a. Sacrificial Acts:
A t i r ä t r a :
Atirätra P.

A d h V a r a :
Adhvara G.

Ida:

Ihn P. 199)
f. IhniP.

U d d h a V a :
Uddhava E .

C i t y ä :

Sahasracitya E.

Bali:

Bah G .
p. Bäleya V.
Baliväka E.

M e d h a :
Medha P.
Medhätithi V .

Medhya V.
Asvamedha V.
Asvamedhaja P.
Asvamedhadatta E 4-.

Y a j fi a :

Yajfia G .
Yajnakrta P.
Yajnavacas V.
Yajnavalka V
.200)
Yajnaväha V.
Yajnasri P.
Yajfiasena V.
Yajnastambha V.
Yajnahotra P.
Yajnesu V.
201)
p. Yäjnatura V.
Krtayajfia P.
Dirghayajna E.
p. Daivayajfii G.
Satyayajna V.

-ocr page 54-

Suyajna V .
f. Suyajna E.

Ynbsp;a j a :

Upayaja E. 202)
Yaja E.

Valaka:
Valaka P.

Vnbsp;i t a r a n a :

p. Vaitarana V.

S a m k r t i :
Samkrti VH-.

S a m d h y a :

Sandhyaputra I.

Soma: 203)
Srutasoma P.
Soma V .
Somaka V .
Somakïrti E.
Somatrata I.
Somadaksa V.
Somadatta E .
Somavaha V.
Somasusma V.
Somasravas E.
Somastambha V.
Somapa V.
Somapi P.
Somda I.
Among which may also be
included:

Vanaspati P.
Savana E.
Sutamgama G.

Sutambhara V.
Sutasoma E.

H a V i s :

Havirdhaman E.
Haviskrt V.
Havismant V .
f. Havismati E.

Havisyanda E. 204)
Havihsravas E.
Satyahavis V.
Suhavis V .

H a v y a:

Vibavya E.
Vïtahavya V .
Vrstihavya V.
p. Satyahavya V.

H u t a :

Puruhuta P.

H o tr a :

Hotravahana E.
Hotrapaci V.
Anuhotra P.
Puruhotra P.
Sunahotra V .
Suhotra E .
Venuhotra P.

H o m a :

Vasuhoma E .

H o m y a :

Apsuhomya E.

In general:

Prajya G (pra ajya).
Suyastavya P.

b. The Persons performing the Sacrifice:

Agnldhra:nbsp;Chandoga:

Agnidhra P.nbsp;p. Chandogi V.

Agnldhraka P.nbsp;N e p a :
IndhaG.206) NepatithiV.

-ocr page 55-

P u r O h i t a :

f. Purohitika G. 207)

S u t V a n :
Sutvan V.

S u n v a n t:
Sunvant P.

S u h o t r :

Suhotr E .

c. The material for the Sacrifice:

C a m a s a :
Camasa G.
Camasin G.

C a r u :

Sarvacaru V.

D a r b h a :
Darbha V .
Darbhaka P.
Darbhi(n) E.
p. Darbhayana V.
p. Darbhi V .

D i s y a :
Disya V.

P a v i t r a :
Pavitra G.
Pavitrapani E.

P i n j Ü 1 a :

Pijüla G. (?) 208)
Pinjülaka G.

Pinda:

Pinda G.
f. Pindi G.

p. Sthaulapindi V.

B a r h i s :

Uttanabarhis P.
Pradnabarhis E .
Barhin E.

M a d h u :

Madhu G .
p. Madhava I.
p.f. Madhavl E.
Madhuka V.
Madhu(c)chanda(s) V
Madhunandi P.
Madhuruha P.
Madhuscut V.
Madhusyanda E. 209)

Y Ü p a :

Satayüpa E.
SilayOpa E.
Svetayüpi V.

S t h a n d i 1 a :

Sthanddeyu E .

Havirdhana:
Havirdhana P.

d. The Liturgy:

Rc:

Rclka E .
Rceyu
E .210)

N i g a d a :
Nigada V.

N i g a m a :
p. Naigama P.
Partha:

Parthin V.
Purunltha:
Purunitha V.

-ocr page 56-

Y a j u s :
Suyajus E.

S à m a n :

Brhatsâman V.
Visvasâman V.

in thcir bearing on human life
I, vrata, yoga, samsara, samädhi).

Dharmadhvaja P.
Dharmanetra E .
Dharmapäla E.
Dharmabhrt P.
Dharmaratha P.
f. Dharmavati P.
Dharmavrddha P.
Dharmavyâdha E.
Dharmasârathi P.
Dharmasütra P.
Dharmin P,
f. Dharmini G.
Dharmeyu E .
Dharmya G.
p. Dhârmyâyana V.
Varadharmin P.
Sarvadharman P.
Sudharman E .
f. Sudharmâ E.

Vrata:

Krtavrata P.
Drdhavrata E.
Dhrtavrata P.
Viravrata P.
Vrateyu P.
Sucivrata E.
Satyavrata E .
Suvrata V .
Stutyavrata P.

Yoga:
Yoga E.

Prastâva:
Prastäva P.

Mantra:

Brhanmantra E.

2, Metaphysical Ideas
(karman, tapas, dharma

Karman:

Aristakarman P.
f. Karmavatî P.
Karmasrestha P.
Cârukarman P.
Prthukarman P.
Brhatkarman P.
Bhütakarman E.
Sarvakarman E,
Sukarman E .

Tapas:
Tapana E.
Tapasvin P.
Tapodyuti P.
Tapodhana P.
Tapodhrti P.
Taponitya V.
Tapomürti P.
Tapomüla P.
Taporati P.
Pratâpa E.
Sutapas P.
p. TâpasaV .

Dharma:
Krtadharma P.
Citradharman E.
Dharma P. 211)
Dharmaketu P.
Dharmaksetra P.
Dharmadosa I.
Dharmadhrk P.

-ocr page 57-

Pracmayoga G.
m. Pracmayogiputra V.
p. Pracinayogya V.
Prayoga V.

S a m a d h i :
Samadhi P.

Samsara-ideas possibly form
a basis to:

Durvimocana E.
Pramuca E.
SvarjitV. (?)
Svaryati E. 212)

II. NAMES CONTAINING HOMINISTIC ELEMENTS.
1. The Body and Parts of the Body.

A. IN GENERAL.

Limbs:

Ahga V .213)
Kandarlka
E.
Gatra P.
Gatravant P.
Caturahga P. (?)
Pratyahga
E.
Vrsaparvan E .
Samanga E.

Size:

Aniva G. 214)
p. Aniveya V.

p. Anurohati G. 215)

Unmata P.
Uru (Uru) P.
Ulbana P.
Urdhvaga P. 216)
Kilata G.
Krsa V .
Ksudraka P.217)
Tanu G .
Dirgha
E.
p. Parinaddheya V.

Pivara P.
f. Pivarl P.

Prthu V .
p. Parthava G.
Pramsu P.
Brhanta
E.

Mahant E .

Mahatreya V.

Mahanta P.
f. MahiV.
p. Rauksaka V.
p. Rauksayana V.

Vikata E.

Vipula E .218)

Vipulasvant P.

Viprthu E .

Visala G .
f. Visala E.
p.f. VaisalinI
P.
p.f. Vaisali P.
p. Vaisaleya V.

Visaladatta G.
p. Vartta E.
p. Varsna V.
p. Varsnivrddha V.
p. Varsneya V .
p. Varsnya V.

Sita E.

Siina E.219)

Samhanana E .
(f.) SutanuE .

Supravrddha E.
f. Surohika
G.
f. Surohitika G.

Sthula G.

-ocr page 58-

Sthura V 4-.

Pratibbânu P.

p. Sthaurya V.

Prabbânu P.

Hrasva V. 220)

Brbaddyumna E.

External beauty,
lustre,

beautiful figure,
wholeness.

Brbadbbânu P.

Brbadbbasa E.

P-

Bbagavitti V 4-.

Bbadradeba P.

and tbe contrary:

P-

Bbarga G 4-.
Bbârgâyana V.

Akrtavrana E 4-. 221)

Bhrgu V 4-.

Atibhanu P.

Bhûridyumna V 4-.

Anabbimlata V 4-, 222)

Bhrâjistha P.

p. Anabbimlata V.

Ruksa G.

f. Anibba P.

Ruksaka V.

Anvagbbanu P.

(f.) Ruci E.

Amitabba P.

Rûpina E.

Arista P.

Rûpya G.

Aviksit E 4-.223)

f.

Rocanâ P.

p. Aviksiti V.

Rocamâna E 4-.

Aviksit P.

f.

Vapustamà E.

p. Aviksita P.

Vapusmant P.

Astavakra E 4-, 224)

f.

Vapusmatï P.

f. AhalyaV4-.

Varânga P.

Abina P.

f.

Varângï E.

Abinas V.

P-

Vaikali V.

Akrti E.

Vikâsa G.

p. ArcikaP.225)

Vicitra E 4-.

Kalyana V.

Vidyutprabhu E.

f. KalyanI G.

Vibhrâja P.

Carucitra E.

Virâja E.

Carudeba P.

Virûpa V 4-.

Citranga E.

P-

Vairûpa V.

Trisoka V.

Vîradyumna V 4-,

Diptimant P.

Vrddhadyumna V.

Drdbaruci P.

êakandhi G.

Dyutana V.

Satadyumna V 4-,

Dyutimant E 4-,

Sucanti V. 226)

Dyumant P.

Sud V 4-.

Dyotana V.

P-

Sauça V.

Dbrstadyumna E.

Subha G 4-.

Prakasa E.

f.

âubhà E. 227)

-ocr page 59-

f. gubhahgl E.

Subhra G .
p. Saubhreya V .

Srimant E.
p. Sankasya E.

Sammita P.
p. Sammitika G.

Sanatsujata E.

Sarasa P.

Sukumara E .

Sukumaraka P.
f. Sukumarl E.
p. Saukrti V.

Sucitra E.

Sudarsa E.

Sudarsana E .
f. Sudarsana E.

Suditi V.

Sudyumna V .
p. Saudyumni V.
f. Sundarl E .

Supratima E.

Supratika E .

Suprabha P.
f. Suprabha E .

Subudhya (?) V.

Subhadra P.
f. Subhadra P.

Subhanu P.

Subhasa P.

Subhraj E.
f. Surasa P.
f. Suruci P.

Surupa V.

Surocana P.

Suvarnabha E.
f. Susobhana E .
f. Svayamprabha E.

Svarnara V. 228)

Strength:
Aksina E.
Atibala E.
Apratimaujas P.
Abala P.
Asamaujas P.
Uttamaujas E.
tirja V .
Urjayant V.
Urjayoni E.
Urjavaha (°vaha) P.
f.
Urjasvati P.
Urjayana V.
Krtavirya E.
p. Kartavirya P.
Krtaujas P.
Glava V. 229)
Jatusthira V.
Niramaya E.
Pakasthaman V.
Prabala P.
f. Balandhara E .
Bahn P.
Bahna P. 230)
p. Baladhi E.

Brhadbala E .
Bhimabala E.
Bhuribala E.
Mahabala P.
Mahaujas E.
Visvavayas V.
p. Vaidava V.
Sakta E .
Sabala P.
Subala E .
p. Saubala V.

Complexion:
p. Aryasveta G.
Krsnasundara G.
Dhumravarna P.

-ocr page 60-

Prdakusanu V. 231)
f. RangavatI P.

Syamatreya V. 232)
Svetatreya V. 233)
p. Saurahgi V.

Suvarna E ,
f. Suvarna E.
Harivarna V.

In general:
Gaurasiras E.
Carusirsa E.
Mahasiras E.
Siras G.
Sirsin E.
Suvarnasiras E.
Sthulasiras E.

Face:

Kurcamukha E. 235)
f. Ganda E.

Gardabhlmukha V.
p. Gardabhlmukha V.
Gauramukha E.
Daksinakara V.
Durmukha V .
p. Daurmukhi E.
Dhumranlka P.
Pratika P.
Sumukha E.
Eye, Eyebrows,
Eyesight:
p. Aktaksya V. 236)
Anudrsti G.
Andhaka E
Andhakaraka P.
Asra G. 237)
Ustraksa V.
p. Aikadasaksa V.
Kakudaksa G.
Kamalaksa E.

Haryahga P.
Hemacandra E ,
Hemavarna E.

Sweat:
p. Svaidayana V.

Itch:

p. Kandviya V. 234)
B. THE HEAD.

Karakaksa E.
p. Kacaksi V.
p. Kanayana V.
p. Kaukaksi V.
Ksemadarsin E.
Khaninetra (Khani°) E .
Gavaksa E.
Caksus P.

Citradarsana E. 238)
Citraksa E.
Tamrajaksa P.
Dirghatamas V .
239)
Dirghalocana E.
Drdhanetra E.
Dhumraksa P.
Nimi E . 240)
p. Naimisri G .
Netra P.
Pihgaksi V,
Prthulaksa E .
Pratidarsa (Prati°) V. 24i)
Balaksa E.
Bhrukunthasimha I.
p. Bhrauveya G.
Madiraksa E,
Mayuraksaka I.
Mahaksa V.
p. Masuraksa V.

Mitaksa V.
f. Rajivalocana V.
Lekhabhru G.

-ocr page 61-

Lokaksa V (?).242)
Laugaksi P. 242)
Lohitaksa E.
Vartanaksa G.
Virupaksa V .
Visalaksa E.
Satabalaksa V.
Sabalaksa E.
Sarkaraksa G.
p. Sarkaraksa V.
p. Sarkaraksya V .
f. Salakabhru G.
f. Sutara P.
Sunetra E.
Surupaksa V.
Sulocana E.
Suryaksa E.
Sthulaksa E.
Haryaksa P.
Hiranyaksa V ,

Ear, Hearing etc.:
Kanva V .
Karna G .
Karnaka G.
Karnanirvaka E.
Karnasravas V .
Kharjurakarna G.
Jatukarna (Jatii°) V .
Tunakarna G. 243)
Trnakarna G.
Duskarna E.
Badhiraka G.
f. Badhiraka G.
Mayiirakarna G.
Masurakarna (Masu°) G.
p. Mahakarnayana V.

Mahakarni E.
p. Mandakarni E.
Vasukarna V.
Vikarna E.

p. Vaikarna V.
p. Vaikarni V ,
Sahkukarna E.
Sasakarna V.
Svetakarna P.
Susrut G.
Stanakarna V.
Sthunakarna E. 244)
f.p. Harikarni V.

Mouth, Position of the
mouth:

Kotikasya E.
Jihmasin G.
Tunda E. 245)
Mahamukha E.
Muka V .
Vadavamukha E.
Vikatanana E.

Voice:
Akrosa E.
Adhvanas V.

p. Kharanadi V .246)

Ghosa V .
Ghosavasu P.
f. Ghosa V.
Jalpa P.
Dhvana G.
Dhvanya V.
Brhadgiri V.
Sinjara V. 246a)
Svara G.

Breath:

Prana P.
p. Pranahati G.
Visri G.

Saliva:
p. Sthaulasthlvi V.

Lips:

Lambostha L

-ocr page 62-

Tongue:
Jihvavant V.

Teeth:

Astadamstra V.

p. AyodaE.247)

Karaladanta E.
Dantavaktra P. 248)
Dantavakra
E. 249)
Dantala V.
250)
Vakradanta E. 251)
Sudamstra P.
Sudanta G. 252)
p. Saudanti V.
Hiranyadant V.

Nose:
p. Asinasi G.
Rjunas V.
Vigra G. 253)

Jaw:

Vatsahanu P.

Hair (both of the head and of
the body):
p.
Urnavant G.
Kaca E.
Kapikesa V.
Kapotaroman E.
Karasikhanda V.
Kusavarta P.
Kaisika P.
Kesiki P.
Kesin V .
Kesini G .
GunakesI E.
Ghatotkaca
E . 254)
Cuda V.

Caudakayana V.
Cuda G.
Cudaraka G.

f. Cudala G.
Cuh E.
Jatilaka G.
f. Jatila E.
Trijata E.
Dirgharoma E.
Pancasikha E .
Punyakesa V.
Pulasti V.
Pracira P. 255)
Maharoman E .
Munjakesa E.
Romasa P.
Romaharsana P.
Lomaka G.
Loman G.
p. Laumayanya V.
Lomasa E.
Lomaharsana E.
Varasikha V,
Valasikha V.
p. Vahsikhayani V.
p. Valeya V.
Viloman P.
Sasaloman E.
f.
Sikha G.

Sikhandin V .
Sukesin V.
f. SukesI P.

Suvarnaroman E .
Susima P.
SthQlakesa E.
p. Sthaulakesi V.

Hiranyaroman (°loman) P.
Hiranyastupa V.
Hrasvaroman E .

Beard:

Harismasru E.

Forehead:

Praksrngavant E.

-ocr page 63-

C. THE UPPER PART OF THE BODY.

Neck:

p. Aupajihvi V.

Kalasikantha G.
p. Kantheviddhi V .
p. Khari (Khara) grivi V.

Gauragriva G.
p. Gaurigrivi V.
Pindagriva V.
Vaksogriva E.
Hayagriva E.
p. Harigrlvi V.

Chest:

Kucavara G.
Kroda G.
p. Kraudayana (?) V.
p. Parsadvana V.
Vyudhoraska E.
Suvaksas
G. 256)

Back:

Gauraprstha E.
Ghrtaprstha P.
gitiprstha V.

Hunch, etc.:
Kakudmin P.
Naikavakra P.
Pitaka G.
Vakra E .
Vinata P.
Samnateyu E .

Side:

Golahka G.
Tamrapaksa P.
f. Tamrapaksa P.
Tamrapaksin P.
Parsu V.
Ruciparvan E.
Suparsva E .
Suparsvaka P.

Heart:

Hrdika E .
p. Hardikya E.
p. Hardikyatanaya E.
Hrdroga V.

D. THE ARMS.

Armpit:
Kaksa V.
Kaksasena E.
Kakseyu E .
Saitikaksa G.

Arm :

Ayobahu E.
Ayobhuja E.
Upabahu G.
Urdhvabahu E .
Kuni
P. 257)
p. Kaubahya V.
Dirghababu E .
Pratibahu P.

Prabahu E.
Prabahuka P.
Bahu G .
Bahuka E .
Bahuvant P.
Bhadrabahu P.
Mahabahu E.
Sitibahu V .
Subahu E
Hiranyabahu V.

Hand:

Karakarsa E.
Karandhama E .
p. Kareya V.

-ocr page 64-

Khandapäni P.
Tala G.
Talä P.
Drdhahasta E.
Pänini V.
Prthä E .
Pärtha V.
Prasrta P.

E. THE LOWER PART
Trunk:

Kabandha V .
Kabandhin V.

Abdomen, Belly:
AnOdara E.258)
Udara V .
p. Kämbarodari V.
p. Kämbalodari V,

Kuksi E .
f. Kuksi P.

Kundajathara E.
Kundodara V .
Cärugarbha P.

p. Naitundi V. 259)

Brhadgarbha E.
Mahodara V ,
Vikuksi E .
Visvagarbha P.

Navel:
Unnäbha P.
Kusanäbha E .

Prasrti P.
Yuddhamusti P.
p. Vaitala V.
Santa E.
Suhasta E.
Hiranyahasta V .

Nail:

Nakhavant P.

OF THE BODY AND THE TRUNK.

p. Traibali E.
Nabhi P.
Nabhigupta P.
Sahkhana E .260)
Sankhanabha P.
Sunabha E .
Hiranyanabha V.

Private P a r t s : 261)

f. Vadhrimati V.

Vrsana P.
p. Sapya V.

Semen:

Urdhvaretas E.
Hiranyaretas P.

Constipation:
Udavarta E.

Flatulence:
Vatavant V.
p. Vatavata V.

Thigh:

p. AurvaE . 262)

Vyüdhoru E.
Knee:

Ghatajanuka E. 263)
Janu P.

F. THE LEGS.

Jänujahgha E .
Purujanu P.
Mahäjänu E.
Varajanuka E. 263)
Leg :

Kharijangha G.

-ocr page 65-

Jahgha P.

Ajira V .

f.

Jangha G.

Ugrayayin E.

Janghabandhu E.

Krtavega E.

Janghari E.264)

Kramajit E.

Talajangha E .

Khaiijara G. 266)

Dirghajangha V.

Khaiijala G. 266)

Parnajahgha V.

Khaiijula G. 266)

Valgujahgha E.

Khela V.

Venujahgha E.

f.

Ghurnika E.

Tirasci V.

Foot:

Tiryanc V.

Kalmasapada E . 265)

Nrga E .

Kalmasanghri P. 265)

f.

Nrga P.

Padati E.

Prthuvega E.

Pada G.

Bhimavega E.

Parsna V.

Bhimavegarava E,

Romapada (L°.) E .

Bhujyu V.

Vyaghrapad G.

Vajasravas V.

Vyaghrapada E.

Vatavega E.

P-

Vaiyaghrapadya V.

Vayuvega E.

Sahkhapada E.

Sighraga E.

Sadasvormi E.

Here are also names referring

Suvikrama P. 267)

to the manner of walking:

Srpaku G. 268)

2. Character.

Good, Virtuous,

f.

Vara P.

E

X c e 11 e n t:

Varayu E. 270)

Anagha P. 269)

Varistha E.

Anenas P.

Varenya G .

Uttama E .

Vasistha V .271

Uttara E.

Vinaya P.

f.

Uttara E .

Vimala P.

P-

Cauksa V.

f.

Vimala E.

Para V .

Vrndaraka E.

Parala G.

guddha P.

Pradhana E.

Srayasa V.

Pravasu E ,

Sukrti P.

Bhavya P.

Sukrtya G.

p.

Mahaki V.

Sujyestha P.

Vara P.

Sunita P.

-ocr page 66-

(f.) Suniti P.

Sunitha V .
f. Sunitha E.
f. Susila P.

Bad:

p. Kaukrtya V.

Fulfilling o n e's
religious duties

we 11: 272)

Matavacas V.
p. Vaidhasa V.
Satyayajna V.
Sudas(a) V .
Sumnayu V.
Susrama P.

Godless:
Surari E.

Honest, faithful,

reliable: 273)

Ahara P.
p. Arjava E .
Rju P.
Rjudasa P.
Rta P.
Rtavac P. '
titayus P.
Evavada V.
Drdhasandha E.
Dbruvasandhi E .
Nidhruva V.
Nisatha E .
Satya E .
Satyaka V .
p. Satyakayana V.
p. Satyaki V.
Satyakarna P.
Satyakarman E .
Satyakarna V.
p. Satyakarna V.

Satyamkara G.
Satyaketu P.
Satyajit E .
Satyadeva E.
Satyadharman E .
Satyadhrta P.
Satyadhrti E .
Satyanetra P.
Satyapala E.
f. Satyabhama E .

Satyaratha E .
f. Satyaratha P.

Satyavacas V.
f. Satyavati E .
Satyavant E .
Satyavarman E.
Satyavac E .
Satyasravas V .
Satyasri P.
Satyasandha E.
Satyasena E .
f. Satya P.

Satyadhivaka V.
Satyayu P.
Satyavan V.
Satyeyu E .
Satyesu E.
Susamdhi E .
SthirakaV .

Dishonest, unfaithful,
unreliable:

Abhipratarana V.
Abhipratarin V.
Abkayu V. 274)
p. Kautilya V.
Chaia P.

Dambhodbhava E.
Dirghanitha V.
Varpeyu P.
Vitatha P.

-ocr page 67-

Vrjinavant P.
Vrjinivant E .
Satha V .
Sathamarsana V.

Unfaithful in
marriage:
f. Kulata G.
f. Bandhaki G.
m. Bandhaki G.

Liberal:

Carudesna E .
Daruka E.
Dhvasanti V. 275)
Dhvasra V.
Prthudana P.
Prenin V.
Bhoja G .
Mahabhoja P.
Midhvas P.
Vasudana E .
Sadaprna V.
p. Saudanava V.
Sudaman G .
Sudhayuka G.
p. Saumuci V.
Suradhas V.

Selfish:
pgt;. Kaubhoji V. 276)
f. Mamata V.
p. Mamateyu V.

Modest:
Vinita P.
Vinitatman E.
Salina G.

Haughty:

Abhimana P.
f. Manini P.
p. Manyamana V.

Obedient, docile,
imitative, honouring
Anupada G,
Anuyayin E.
Anuloma G.
Anuvaktar V.
Anuvrata P.
Anuharant G.
Anuhrada P.
Apratipa P.
Apratipin P.
Usant V.
Priyavrata V .
Manada E.
Vasa V.
p. VasiV.
Vasya P.
Vidanda E.
Srusa V.
Srusti V.
Samnati P.
Samnatimant P.
Supitrya V. 277)
f. Sulabha E.
Sulabhin G.

Disobedient,
rebellious:
Aniruddha E .
Aruddha P.
p. Kathori V.
Pratiloma G.
Pratipa V .

p. Pratipiya V . 278)

Supratipa P.

Forgiving:

Aghamarsana V .
Prasanneyu P.

Cruel:
Ama P.

-ocr page 68-

Gentle:

Akrura V .

Revengeful:
Rnamcaya V.

Courageous,
impetuous,

steadfast in the fight
Akampana E.
Adina P.
Abhimanyu E .
Abhiru E.
Ahovirya E. 279)
Uccairmanyu V.
Upamanyu V .
p. Aupamanyava V.
Dhrsta P.
Dhrsti E.
Dhrsnu E .
Narya V.
Nrsad V.
Nisprakampa P.
Parakrama E.
Pravira E .
Bhadila G. 280)
Bhimavikrama E.
Mahavira E.
Mahavirya P.
Yudhamanyu E.
Yudhisthira G .
Yuyutsu E.
Yuyudhana P.
Ranadhrsta P.
Vikrama P.
Vikramasila P.
Vikramin E.
Vikranta P.
Vicitravirya E
Vira E .
Viraka P.
p. Vairaki G.

Viradyumna E.
Viradharman E.
Vlrabahu E.
f. Vira E .
Viryacandra P.
Viryasaha E.
Vrsasusma V.
Savas V.
Savistha V.
Santabhaya E.
Sura E .

p. Susmayana P. 281)

Siddhavirya P.
Suvira
E .282)
f.p. Sauviri P.

Feared, trembling:
Kampa E.
Kampana E.
Katara G.

p. Cayamana V. 283)

Paravrt P.
Bhaya E.
Bhayamana V.

Joyful, cheerful,
extravagant, in ecstasy,
pleasant, happy,
in blissful delight,
enjoying sensual
pleasures:
Adina P.
Asoka G .
Asokavardhana P.
Akrida P.
Ananda P.
Upananda E .
Upanandaka E.
Kadamatta G.
Ksanabhojin E.
Gandhamada P.
Durmada E .

-ocr page 69-

Drpta V.

Nandayanlya P.nbsp;f.

Pramada P.
Pramadvara E. 284)
Pramoda P.nbsp;m.

Prahrada V.nbsp;p.

Prahlada E.
Madagha G.
Madaghi V.
Madalasa P.

Madra P.nbsp;f.

Madraka E .
Madrana
V.285)
Manoratha I.nbsp;p-

Mahananda P.nbsp;p.

Mahanandin P.
MudavatI P.
Moda P.
Visoka E.
Satananda E .
Sananda P.
Sanandana E .
Sukha G.
nbsp;P-

Sunanda E .nbsp;p.

Saumanasya P.
Harsa P.
Harsakrt P.
Harsavardhana P.
Harsigupta I.
Harsteya G.

Gloomy, joyless,
without pride:
Amahayya V.
Durmanas G.
Duspraharsa E.
Vimada V.'
Capable, ardent,
energetic, determined,
devoted:
Acyut V.
Amitaujas G .

p-

f.

p-

f.
f.

f,

f.

f.
m.

Ayasya V.
Asti E ,
Abhuti V.
Alamba E.
Alamblputra V.
Alambhayana V.
Upavesi V.
Usij V.
Kalpa P.
Krtasrama E.
Krtvi P.
Tejeyu E.
Daksa V .
Daksayani V.
Daksi V.
Drdba E.
Drdheyu E.
Dhrti P.
Dhrtipala I.
Dhrtimant P.
Dhrtimitra I.
Dhrtisvamika I.
Naidbruva V.
Bharmya P.
Bhuritejas
E. 286),
Mahatejas P.
Mahadhrti P.
Yukta P.
Varcas E.287)
Varcin V.
§atatejas P.
Samika G.
Samlka E .
Samivant G.
Samsita G.
Saketayana V.
Sattva E.
Sudaksa G.
Sudaksina V .
Sudhrti E .
Suvarcas E .

-ocr page 70-

Inconstant,

P-

Bahumitrayana V.

changeable,

Bhajya P.

w e a k-w i 11 e d, unfit:

Mitrayu V .

Adrdha E.

P-

Maitravadi V.

Kapatu V.288)

Mitravid V.

p. Kapatava V.

Mitravinda V.

Dabhya E.

f.

Mitravinda P.

Vikrti P.

Mitrasaha E .

Mrdu G .

Slow:

Mrdura P.

Akriya P.

Ramanaka P.

Alasa G.

Ramya P. 292)

Cirakari E.

f.

Lilavati P.

Cirakarika E.

Vallabha E.

Cirakarin E.

Vasumanas E.

Tandripala P.

Visvamitra V . 293)

f. Manthara E.

P-

Vaitabhavi V. 294)

Laya E.

Samgata P.

p. Sayasthi V.

f.

Sampriya E.

Sahga V.

Kind, friendly,

Satyahita P.

devoted, affectionate.

Sucaru E .

beloved:

Sucitta V.

Anurata P.

Subhaga E. 295)

Anuruddha E.

Sumanas G .

Aradhin P. 289)

f.

Sumana E .

Asahga V.

P-

Sumanayana V. 296)

Upavi V.290)

Sumitra V .

p. Aupavi V.

f.

Sumitra E.

Kamaka G.

Susaman V.

p. Kamakayana V.

Svista V. 297)

p. Kamakayanin V.

Hrdya E.

f. Kamadyu V.

Hrtsvasaya V.

Kamuka G.

Ksemaka E .

U

nkind, not devo

Caru P. 291)

Asahga P.

Purumitra V .

Ksemadhurti E .

Prasannateyu P.

Durmitra P.

Priya V.

f.

Durmitra G.

Priyaka G.

Duhsasu V. 298)

Priyankara E.

f.

Pradvesi E.

66

-ocr page 71-

Sympathetic,
entertaining
f e 11 o w-f e e 1 i n g :
Anukampaka E.
Ahimsi G.
Karuni V.
KrpaV .
Krpi E .
Saktigunaguru I.
Sacivant V.
Saka G.
Sakayanya V.
Sakin G.

Patient, calm,
not irritable:
Akopa E.
Akrodhana E .
p. Ksamyayana V.
Ksanta G .
Ksanti P.
Titiksa G.
Titiksu P.
p. Marsi P.
p. Marsanya V.
Mahotsaha E.
Sahisnu P.

Wrathful:
Amarsa P.
Amarsana P.
Kopavega E.
Krodhana E .

p. Raustyayana V. 299)

Furious, violent,
passionate,
unbridled, restless,
hurrying:
Krtaksana E.
Candakausika E. 300)
Candabhargava E. 30i)

P-

Tanda G. 302)
p. Tanda V.
p. Tandya V .
Tandi V .
Tandi V.
Tandin V.
Tarasvin V.
Tigma P.
Tugra V. 303)
Tuji V.303)
Tuda G.
Dhuni V.

Paficalacanda V. 304)
Purojava P.
Prksa V.
Pracanda P.
Pramathin E.
p. Maksavya V.
Rabhasa P.
Raya P.
Lola P.
Vegavant P.
Samksobha I.

Of a wandering

disposition, unstable,

changeable.

fond of roaming about;

Abhyavartin V.
f. Atiki V. 305)

Itant V.
f. Gocapala P.
Capala G .
Cara G.
p. Carayana V.
Caraka P.
Carisnu P.
p. Caupayata G. 306)
Cyavana V . 307)
Trksaka G.308)
Trksi V. 308)

-ocr page 72-

Pathin V.
Pariplava P.
Purupantha V.
Prapathin V.
Vicarin V.
Vidanvant V. 309)
Vrajana E.

Desirous, passionate,
ambitious:

Usanas V .3io)
Usika P. 310)
Gavesana E .
Jigisu G.
p. Jaigisavya E.
Manasyu E .
Rajana V.
p. Rajani V.
Rajas P.
Vanaka P.
Vancyu E .
Vena V .
p. Vainya V.

Free from desire,
free from passion,
restfub calm:
Aniha P.
Alolupa E.
Ksema E .
Ksemankara E,
Ksemadhanvan E .
Ksemadharman P.
Ksemadhrtvan V.
Ksemamarti E.
Ksemavarman E.
Ksemavrddhi G .
Ksemasarman E.
Ksemari P.
Ksemi E.
Tusta P.
Tustimant P.

Naciketas V. sn)
p. Naciketa E.
Nirutsuka P.
Nirvrti P.
Nirvrticaksus P.
Prasama P.
Viraja P. 3i2)
Virajas E .
Viraja P.
p. Varddhaksemi E. 3i3)
Sama E.
Samin P.
Santa P.
f. Santa E.
Santi V .
Sama E.
p. Samyamani E.
Susanti P.

Jesting, laughing:
f. Caruhasini P. 3i4)
Lamaka G
.315)
p. Lamakayana V.
? Ladi G. 316)

Conspicuous in
speaking (talkative,
glib-tongued, hoarse
etc.):

Kathajava P. 317)
p. Kaujapa G.
Krtavac E.
Kohada G.
p. Kauhada V.
Kohala E.
Trsta V.
Nivaku G. 3i8)
Bahuvadin P.
Mahanada P.
Ravana G.
3i9)
Rebha G.
p. Raibhya E.

-ocr page 73-

Rebhasunu V.
f. Lapita E.
p,f. Vacaknavi V.
Vada G.
Vagindra E.
Vagmiti G .
Vadanya E.
Vavaduka G.
Virata E . 320)
Viravin E.
§iisa V.

Samkrandana P.
Sadahsuvak E. 32i)

p. Savacasa V. 322)

Sahasravac E.
Suvac E.

Worthy,

out of the ordinary,
noble:
Arba G.
Asamati V. 323)
Mahamanas P.
Yajata V.
p. Saujata V.

Formidable, fearful,
feared:

Atri V .
Ghora V .
Bhayahkara E.
Bhayada V .
Bhita G.
Bhima V .
Bhisma E .
Bhismaka E .
Markayana V. 324)
Raudrakarman E.
f. Subhima P.

Attentive:
Naikadrs E.
Visvamanas V.

Giving hope,
answering to
expectations,
bestowing blessing on,
favouring:

Apyayana P. 325)
Asavaba E.
Duritaksaya P.
Pathya P.
Parayana P.
Bhavayavya V.
Mabasa P.
f. YasodaE .
Samtanu V.
Santanu E. 326)
p. Sambharayana V.
Sarvakama P.
Sukhodaya P.

Ominous:

Dhvasan V. (?)
Akasapa G.

Solitary:
Ekadyu V.
Ekayavan V.
Svanaya V.

Soon offended,

touchy:

p. Vaimatayana V.

Greedy,

gastronomical:

Bahvasin E.
p. Mandalekhi V.
Mandavit V.

-ocr page 74-

3. Knowledge

Learned in general:
Pandita E.
Panditaka E.
p. Paurusisti V.
Bhajana G.
Vipra P.
f. Siksita G.

Learned in
sruti and smrti:
Triveda V.
Prasnlputra V.
Mahapurana E.
Visrutavant P.
Veda E.
Vedadarsa P.
Vedabahu P.
f. Vedavati E.
Vedasira P.
Vedasiras E.
VedasrI P.
Vedasparsa P.
Vyasa
V . 327)
Srutavid V.
p. Srautarsi V.
f. SrutavatI E.
Srotriya V.

Sensible, wise etc.:
Kratu quot;Intellectual powerquot;:
Kratujit V.
Kratumant P.
Kratuvid V.
f. Putakrata V. 328)
Putakratu V.
Sukratu E.
Citti quot;Intelligencequot; and
paronyms:

Krtacetas E.
Cikita
V . 329)

and intelligence.

p. Caikitaneya V,
Cikitsita G.
Cekita G.
Cekitana E . 330)
Pracetas E .
Vipascit V .
Vipracitta V. 33i)
Sucetas E .
Dhl quot;Thoughtquot;:
Dhimant E .
Dhira V.
f. Puramdhi V.

Ruciradhi P.
Prajfia quot;Sensiblequot;:

Dlrghaprajfia E.
Buddhi quot;Insightquot; and paronyms:
Urubuddhi P.
Pratibodha (Prati°) V .
m. Pratibodhiputra V. 332)
Buddhikara G.
Bodha V .

p. Baudhayana V . 333)

Bodhya E .
Vibudha E .
Mati quot;Thoughtquot;:
Matidatta I.
Matinara E .
Matimant E.
Matila I.
Mahamati P.
Sumati E .334)
p. Saumatya V.
Manas quot;Mindquot;:
Brhanmanas E .
Manas G.
Manasa V.
Manasvin P.
f. Manasvini P.
Manojava E .
Manasa P.

-ocr page 75-

Medha quot;Intelhgencequot;:
Nrmedha(s) V.
Medhadhrti P.
Medhavin E .

? Sumedha V. 335)

Sumedhas P.
Yatu quot;Magicquot;:
Satayatu V.
Vida quot;Knowledgequot;, and
paronyms:

Vida V .
p. Vaida V.

Vidabhrt G.
p. Vaidabhrta V.
m. Vaidabhrtiputra V.
Vidura P .
Vindu G.
Vivitsu E.
Visvavedin P.
And further a number of names
having reference to shrewdness
and intelligence:
Aligu G.

Avikalpana E. (?)
Avimatta G.
Krtin E .
Tattvadarsa P.

Tiksna G.
Nirmoha P.
Patu G.
Patumitra P.
Mandhatr (Man°) V .
Vayuna P.
Vicaksana V.
Vitarka E.
Vidagdha V . 336)
Sutiksna E.
Sunaya P.
Sumantra V .
Susrava E.
Svarupa P. 337)

Foolish, silly,
confused, forgetful
Kupinjala G.
Jada G.
Tamas E .
Durbuddhi P.
Mahabalya V.
Margamarsi E. 338)
Mudha V .
Vaidheya P.
Vimati G.

4. Power.

Powerful, elevated,nbsp;Tura V.

high,nbsp;Duhsasana E.

granting protection:nbsp;Natha I.

Abhibhu E.nbsp;Naya V.

p. AmbhiV. 339)nbsp;Nitha E.

Asravya E. (?)nbsp;Paribhu V.

Indana I. 340)nbsp;Pahn P.

Ugra G .nbsp;Prabhava P.

f. Upama V,nbsp;Prabhu E.

Kuruvasa P. 34i)nbsp;Bhumipala E.

Gopi V.nbsp;Mahasvant P.

Jyayan V.nbsp;Mahasakti P.

-ocr page 76-

Rastrapala P.

Drdhaksatra E.

f.

Rastrapali P.

Dhrtaraja G.

Laksmana E . 342)

Dhrtarastra V .

p-

Laksmani V.

Navagrama V.

p-

Laksmaneya V.

Pattanadhipati E.

p-

Laksmanya V.

Pariksit (Pario) V .

f.

Laksmana P.

Palligupta V.

Vibhuti E .

Parthiva V.

Vivardhana E,

Pratiksatra P.

Visampa G.

Bahubhumi P.

p-

Vaisampayana V .

Brhatksatra E .

Visvadhara P.

Brhatksetra P.

Visvavarman I.

Bha(t)tarka I.

Visvasarman P.

Mahabhauma E .

Visagana V.

Rajala G.

p-

Satyamugri V.

Rajastambha V.

Sabhanara P.

P-

Rajastambhi V.

Sabhapati G .

f.

Rajadhidevi P.

Sarvaga E .

f.

Rajni P.

Sarvatraga P.

Rajyavardhana P.

Sumahabala E.

Rajyila I.

Suvibhu P.

Rastravardhana E .

Susarman G .

Rastradhideva P.

Vatsabhumi P.

R

ulers, powers

that be,

Vrddhaksatra E. 344)

magnates, rule

etc.:

Saptapala E. 345)

Adiraja E.

Samraj P.

Uttanapala P.

P-

Sarvabhauma E .

Uruksaya P. 343)

Suksatra E .

Ksetropeksa P.

Suksetra P.

Gramaraksa G.

P-

Saudhataki G.

Danda V .

Sudhaman P.

Dandaka P.

Subhumi P.

P-

Dandaki V.

Sumandala E.

Dandagraha G.

Surastra E.

Dandadhara E.

Svarastra P.

Dandadhara E.

P-

Svayava V.

Dandapa G.

Dandasarman P.

A

r m y : 346)

Dandasena E .

Anikavidarana E.

Dandin G

Ayutanayin E

-ocr page 77-

Karisena G.
Gajanika E.
Jayanika E.
Dahrasena I.
Putrasena V.
Prthivisena I.
Prthusena P.
Prasena E .
Balanika E.
Brhatsena E
f. Brhatsena E.
Bhadrasrenya P.
Bhadrasena V .
Bhimasena
V . 347)
p. Bhaimasena V.
Bhurisena P.
Vatsavyuha P.
f. Vahini E.
Visvaksena P,
Virasena E .
Virasenadantika I.
Vrsasena E .
Satapati G.
Satanika V .
Suravira V.
Surasena E .
Srutasena V .
Srutanika E.
Srenimant E.
Sarvasena G.
p. Sarvaseni V .
Sahasranika P.
Simhasena E.
Senani E.
Senapati E.

Enemy:

Ajitasatru E.
Anamitra P.
Apratiratha V .
Amitra G.

Amitrajit P.
Amitratapana V.
Ayutajit (Ayuta°) P.
Arimdama V.
Ariksipa P.
Arijit P. 348)
Arinjaya P.
Arimardana P.
Arimejaya V .
Ariha
E . 349)
Ksatrahan E.
Janamejaya V .
Jaritari E .
Jitari E.

Trasadasyu V . 350)
Dasyavevrka V.
Dasyavesaha V. 35i)
Nagnajit V .
Narmara V. 352)
Niramitra E .
Nivrttasatru P.
Nrpanjaya P.
Parakrathin E.
Parahan E.
Pratipaksa P.
Pratiratha P.
Ripu P.
Ripunjaya P.
Satajit P.
Satrughatin E.
Satrughna E .
Satrujit P.
§atrunjaya E.
Satrumardana P.
Satrusaha E.
Syamajayanta V.
Syamasujayanta V.
Sahasrajit E .

Battle, victory, spoil:
Ajaya P.

-ocr page 78-

Ajita E .

Damaghosa P. 355)

Adhrsta P.

Damana E .

Adhrigu V.

f.

Damayanti E .

Anädhrsti E .

Durädhara E. 356)

Anädhrsya E.

Duräsada E.

Anänata V.

Durgama P.

Aparäjita E .

Durgaha V .

Arna V.

Durjaya E.

Asmaratha V .

Durdama P.

Anarta P.

Durdhara E.

Abhäradväja V.

Durdharsa E.

Ujjayana E. ^

Durdharsana E.

Kindama E.

Durmarsana E.

Krtanjaya P.

Duryodhana E .

Krathana E.

Durvigäha E,

Ksatranjaya E.

Durvisaha E.

Jaya E .

Dustaritu V.

Jayaka V.

Dusparâjaya E.

Jayadäman I.

Duspradharsa E.

Jayadeva I.

Duspradharsana E.

Jayadharman E.

Duhsaha E,

Jayanätha I.

Drdhacyut V.

Jayanta V .

Dvimidha P.

m.

Jäyantiputra V.

Dhanamjaya V .

Jayapriya E.

Nagaramardin G.

Jayabhat(t)a I.

Nirämarda E.

Jayaräta E.

Paräsara V .

Jayavarman I.

m.

Päräsariputra V.

Jayasvämin I.

Purajit P.

f.

Jayasvâminî I.

Puranjaya E .

Jaitra E .

Purujit E .

f.

Jitavatî E.

Purumidha V .

Jitvan V.

Puruhanman V.

Jisnu E.

Prthujaya P.

Jisnukarman E.

Pratihartr P.

Jaimini E . 353)

P-

Prädhvamsana V.

P-

Jaimineya P.

Prabhanjana E .

Jyämagha P.

Prasenajit V. 357)

Türvayäna V.

Präkäramardin G.

Dabhiti V. 354)

Balähaka E. 358)

Dama E .

Bibhradväja V. 359)

-ocr page 79-

Bhangakära E.
Bhafigasravas V.
Bhangäsvana E.
Bharadväja
V . 360)
Bhüminjaya E.
Bheda V.
Mumucu E. 361)
Yämana V.
Yuddha P.
Yudhäjit E.
p. Ränäyana G.
p. Ränäyani G.
p. Ränäyaniya P.
p. Räni V .
Rananjaya P.
Ranavanya P. 362)
Rathamtara G. 363)
f. Rathamtari E.
Rathavara P. 364)
Räyoväja V.
Rutha P. 365)
Ruma V. 366)
Rodha G.
Labdhalaksa E.
Väja G.
p. Väjäyana V.
p. Väji V.
p. Väjya V.

Väjabandhu V.
p. Väjaratnäyana V.

Väjavata G.
p. Väjasaneya V .
Vigähana E.

Vijaya E .
f. VijayäE .
Vimarda P.
Visvajit P.
Visvamtara V.
Visvasaha P.
Samgamana V.
Samgamasimha I.
Sammardana P.
Samyäti E .
Sahgrämajit E .
Sanjaya E .
Saträjit E .
p. Säträjita V.
p. Säträsäha V.
Sanadväja P.
Samara P.
Samitinjaya E.
Saha E .
Sudurjaya E.
Sumidha V .
Senajit P. 367)
Senäjit E.

Vanquished,
unprotected, subject
f. ApäläV,
Abhibhüta P.
Dänta E .
Nami V. 368)
Nighna P.
Pälita P.
Sahya E.

Glory:

Atinäman P.
Abhinämin P.
Äsrävya E. (?)
Uktha G .
p. Aukthya V.

5. Glory and prosperity.

Ucatha G.

Ucathya V. 369)
Aucathya V.
Ugrasravas E.
Utathya E. 369)
Upamasravas V.

-ocr page 80-

Upastuta V.
Urusravas V.
Kâlakîrti E.
Kirtimant E .
Kirtirâta E .370)
Kîrtivarman E.
Kurusravana V.
Ksemakîrti E.
Câruyasas E .
Cârusravas E .
Cuncu P. 371)
Janasruta V.
Jnâtala G.
Turasravas V.
Dirghasravas V.
p. Dauresravasa V.
p. Dauresruta V.
Prthukirti P.
Prthuyasas P.
Prthusravas V .
Pratisravas E.
Pratita P.
Prasasta V.
Prasusruka E .372)
Brhaduktha V . 373)
Brkatkirti E.
BhOrisravas E .
Mahita G.
f. Marisa P. 374)
Yasastrâta I.
Yasasvin V.
f. Yasodevi P.
Yasodhara E .

f. Yasodhara E .
Yasodharman I.
Yasonandi P.
Yasoräta I.
Yasovara E.
Yasovardhana I.
Râjasravas P.
Vasusruta V.

VipOjana V.
Viviktanâman P.
Visravana G.
Visravas G .
Visruta P.
âravas E.
Sruta P. 375)
p. Srautâyana V,
êrutakarman E .
Srutakîrti E .
ârutanjaya P.
érutasravas E .
Srutânta E.
Srutäyu(s) E .
Srutâyudha E.
Sruti E .
Srutivarman E.
Satpsravas V.
Sagara E .
Satyasravas V .
Sanasruta V.
Sämasravas V.
p. Sâmasravasa V.
Sukîrti V.
Sunâman G .
f. Sunämni P.
Supratïta V.
Sumantu V .
Susravas V.
Susruta E .376)
m. Sausromateya V.

Sustuta P.
(f.) Suyasas P.
p. Sauvisravasa V,

Stutya V.
p. Haitanâmana V.

Infamous:

Kunäman G.
p. Kaunâmi V.
Bhandita G.

-ocr page 81-

Nameless, unnamed:
Anabhihita G. 377)

Fortunate, prosperous,
thriving:

Atyambas V. 37s)
Atyaräti V.
Anuvinda E .
Rddbi P.

Narisyant(a) E . 379)
Pürnotsanga P.
f. PräptiE .
p. Bbäksi V.
Bbajamäna P.
Bhajin P.
Bhadra E .
f. BbadraE .
Bhadrana V. 380)
Bhadravinda P.
Bhadrasarman G.
Bbaguri V .381)
Bbogaka G.
Bhogin P.

Mahodaya E.
Vasuksaya V.
Vasumant E .
Vinda E .
Visvavära V.
Vyasti V.
Sainmad V.
Samyu V.
Sarmin E.
f. Sarmisthä E .
Säti V.'
Siddhärtha E.
Svayambhoja P.
Svastya V.
Svastyätreya E.

Unfortunate, poor

Apajagdha G. (?)
p. Kastaresi V. 382)

Duskanta E.
p. Bäbuvrkta V.
Rista E.
Vihata G.

6. Birth,

a. Birth.
Time of birth:
Amäväsya V.
Astaka V .
Isa V . 383)
Grisma G.
Durvirocana E.
Nidägha G .
Pürvatithi V.
Pürvähnaka G.
Pratithi V.
Pradosaka G.
Prätarahna V.
Madbyamdina P.
p. Madbyamdina V.
p. Mädhyamdinäyana V.

life and death.

Vatsara P.
Sisira P.
p. Saisiri P.
p. Saisireya V .
Sukla E .
Samdhi G.

All sorts of condition
attending birth: 334)
f. Amalajä P.
Anandaja V.
Jäta V .
p. Jätäyana G.
Tandrija P. 385)
Divijäta P.

-ocr page 82-

p. Bhayajatya V.
Sambhuta P.
Sambhuti P. 386)
Svagata P.
Here may also be added:
Udbhava E.
Kalapatha E.
Sambhava P.

b. Life and duration
of life.

Relating to life in
general:
Acutayus E.
Ajaras P.
Amayus P.
Ayutayus P.
Avyaya P.
Asumati P.
Ayu(s) V .
Upajiva V.
Jiva G. 387)
Jivani V.
Jivanta G.
Jivala V .
Jivita I.
Dirghayus E.
Drdhayu(s) E. 388)
Niyatayus E.
Bhauvayana V.
Visvayu(s) E .
Satayus E .
m. Samjivlputra V.

The various ages:
Child, at a tender age
p. Kaumaravatya V.
Kuruvatsa P.
Taruna V .
Dirghavatsya V. 389)
Nava P.
f. Nava P.

Navya G.
Navaka V.
Balaka P.
Vatsa V . 390)
Vatsaka P.
Vatsanapat V.
Vatsabalaka P.
Vatsabhatti I.
Vatsi V.
Vatsiputra V.
Vatsya V .
Vatsyayana V.
Sisu V .

Girl:

f. Sukanya V .

Young man:
p. Marya V.

Woman:
f. Mena V .
f. Menaka V.

Man:

p. Paumsayana V.

Old, Stricken in years

Jaramana G.
p. Jaramanya (?) V.
Jaras E .
Jarvara V. 391)
Vrddha G.
f. Vrddhakanya E.
Vrddhagargya E.
Vrddhasarman E .
Saradvant V .
p. Saradvata V.
p. garadvatayana V .
Sana E
Sanaka V .
Sthavira V.

P-
m.

P-
P-

-ocr page 83-

c. Dead:
Antaka P.
Antakadhrti V.
Antäyus P.

Manu:

Manuga G.
Manutantu V.
p. Manutantavya V.

Man: 392)

Jana V . 393)
p. Jänäyana V.

Mrtyu P.
Mârtyumjaya V.
Visri G.

7. Mankind.

Janaka V .
p. Jänaki E.
Jantu E .
Jantuka G.
Pulusa V. 394)
p. Paulusi V.
Sujantu P.

8. Race, social position, caste.

Descent in general:
(p.) Akuli (A°) V.

Kulya P.
p. Kauläyana V,

Dhautamülaka E . 395)
Mahäkula G.
Sujäta E .
Sujätä E .
Subhava E .
Suvamsa P.

f.

The Kuru generation;

Kuruvarnsa P.
Social rank in
general:
p. Traivarna V.
Vijati P.
Savarna P.
f. Savarna P.
p. Savarna E.
p. Savarni V .
Aryan:
Aryala V.
Aryasaisava P.

N o n-A ryan, barbarian,
slave:

Kimkara G.
Kimkala G. 396)
Kimdasa G.
Dasa G.
Dasaka G .
Däsamitra G.
f. Dasi G.
Mahidäsa V.
Säkadäsa V.
p. Hästidäsi V.
Of the four main ranks we find
but these:

Brähmana:
Brahmistha P.

K s a t r i y a :
Ksatra V .
Ksatradeva E.
Ksatradharman E ,
Ksatravrddha P.
Ksatraujas P.

S Ü d r a :
p. Saudreya V.
f. Südrä P.
m. Sodräputra V .
Südraka G

-ocr page 84-

Further there are the following
general-social names:
Neighbour:
Nahusa V .
Prativesya V.

Comrade:

p. Savayasa V.

Stranger:
p. Bahyaki V.

Outcast:
Paravrj V.

9.

Relationship in
general:

Krtabandhu E.
Dvibandhu V.
Nabhanedistha V ,
Purujati P.
Bandhu G.
Bandhupahta P.
Bandhumant P.
Bandhumitra I.
Bandhuvarman I.
Siinyabandhu P.
Sapindana (?) V.
Subandhu V .

Posterity,
having children:
Kumaravant V.
Tantu G. 397)
Navatantu E.
Puruja P.
398)
Prajati P.
Prajavant V.
f. Prajavati P.
p. Baskiha V. 399)
Bahn P.
Sataprasiiti P.
Sisunandi P.

Priest etc.:
Viprajana V.
Hotraka P.

Natural relationship.

Sutanjaya E.
Süti E.

Mother:
f. Amba E.
f. AmbikaG .
Samba
G . 400)

Son:

Abhijnata P. 40i)
Udvaha E.
Aurasa G.
Putra P.
Sonu V .

The relationship
of children:

Anusrsti G. 402)
p. Aupara V.

Antajana G.
f. Kanistha G.
Punardatta V.
POrva P. 403)
Pürvapalin E.
f. Madhyama G.
p. Madhyameya V.
éünyapala E. 404)
Sahaja E.

10. Professions and callings.

Singer etc.:
Gathi(n) V.
Gadhi(n) E .405)
Jaratkaru E.

-ocr page 85-

p. Jaratkarava V.
Vandana V.
Vandin E.
Samastomin V.

Muni etc.:
Devamuni V.
Mahamuni P.
Muni G .
p. Mauna V.
Yati V .

Guru:
Ganin G.
Brhadguru E.

Poet:
p. Arsi V.

Kavi V .
p. Kavya G .

Actor or Reciter
Kathaka G.

Physician:
Bhisaj G.
Bhisnaja G.

Juggler:
Avata V .

Ploughman:
Krsi V.
Krsibala E.
Sukrsa P.

Sower:
p. Baijavapa V.
p. Baijavapayana V.
p. Baijavapi V .

T r e e-p 1 a n t e r :
Drumada E. 406)

W 1 n n o w e r :
Surpanaya G.

p. Saurpanayya V.

Shepherd:
f. Gopika G.

Tender of asses:
Kharapa G.

Tender of elephants:
Karenupala V .

Milker:
Duduha P.

Huntsman, fowler etc.:
Tivala I. 407)
Pasin E.
p. Paunjisthi (?) V.
Vyadha E.

To this group may also be
added:

Villager:

Gramya G.
p. Gramyayana V.

Carpenter, architect:
Taksa E .
Taksaka V .
Taksan V .
Vadabhikara G.
Vardhaki I.

Smith:

Karmara G.
p. Karmarya G.

Potter:

p. Kaumbhakari G.
Kulala P.

Painter:

Alekhana V .408)
f. Citralekha P.

W e a V e r :
p. Vayata V.

-ocr page 86-

Sugar-boiler:

Khandika V.
p. Khandika V .
p. Khandikya P.

Guide:

Pathikara G.
p. Pathikarya V.

Ferryman:
Para P.

Revottaras V. 409)
Sampara P.

Watchman, keeper,
protector, minder:
f. Dvarapah G.
Pataccarahantr E.
Payu V.
Palaka P.
Pratihara P.
Pramataka E.
Pramati E
Sisupala V .

Charioteer:

Suta E.
p. Sauti V.

Servant:

Caruvesa E .
Dattabhata
I.
Priyabhrtya E.

Warrior:

Yudhajiva V.
p. Yaudheya E .
f. Yaudheyi P.
Satvan E.
Satvata (Sa°) P.

Robber:
Glucuka G.

Gambler:
Kitava G.

p. Kaitavayana V.
p. Kaitavayani V .

p. Kaitaveya P. 410)

Dyüta 1.411)
Dhürta E.

Here are included all sorts
of labour.
Performer:

Kartr G.
p. Kartra G.

Bather:

Avagaha P.
p. Audgahamani G.
Undana 1.412)

A n o i n t e r :
Anjika P.

Cleaner:
Pavana E .
Pavana P.

Adviser:
Mantu G.
p. Mantu V.

Merchant:
Tuladhara E.

C o V e r e r :

Gunthaka I. 4i3)

To wash one's mouth:
Gandüsa P.

To swear:
Sapa G.

To marry:
Avaha P.

A few additional names
having relation to spe-
cial facts:

Ekalavya E .414)

-ocr page 87-

In general:

Ajigarta V .419)
Annada P.
Iravant P.
Kuka V. 420)
Grasa V.
Prayoga V.

p. Playogi V. 421)

Farinaceous food,
pastry:
Pista G.
Pauli V.
Supista G.

Porridge,
rice dishes:
p, Audanya V.
p. Audanyi G.

Karambha P.
f. Karambha E.
Sukta P.

Suddhodana P. 422)

Sesame cake:
p. Taitila G.

Beans:

Putimasa V.
p. Pautimasya V.
p. Pautimasyayana V.
m. Pautimasiputra V.

Masa G.
p. Masasaravi V.
p. Masasaravin G.

Ekalu G. 414)
Jarasandha E .415)
Drona E .416)

The fruit of the
Ficus religiosa:

Pippalada E .
p. Paippaladi V.

Leaves:
Parnada E.

Drink :
Gara V.
Kilali V.

Milk:

Ksirakarambha V.
Ksirahrada G.
Payasya E.
Payoda P.

Sour milk:
Dadhivahana P.

Butter, ghee:
Ghrta P. 423)
Ghrtakausika V.
Ghrtascut V.
Ghrteyu P.
Phantahrti G.

e s:

Buttermilk dish

Khada G.
f. Khadonmatta G.

Salt:

Lavana E .

III. NAMES CONTAINING CULTURAL ELEMENTS.

1. Foods and beverages.

Edible Lotus:

Kumudadi P.
p. Kaumudadi V.

Dvigat V. 417)
Yavakri V. 418)
Yavakrita E.

-ocr page 88-

2. Clothing

a. CI

Articles of clothing
in general:

Celaka V.
p. Caih V.

p. Yautaki G.424)

Thread:

Urvarivant P. 425)

Particular costumes:

Krtavesa V.
p. Vasinayana V. 426)
p. Vasinayani G.

Badly or poorly
dressed:

Durvasas E . 427)

Patched clothing,
penitential garment:
Kanthaka G.

and ornaments.

o t h i n g.

Woollen clothing:
Kambala P.

p. Kambalya V. 428)

Kambalabarhis P. 429)
Kambalabarhisa P.
Kambalahara G.

Girdle:

Kaksivant V . 430)
Srutakaksa V.

Skins of beasts:
Ajina G .
Krsnajina V .
p. Karsnajini V.
Govasana E .

Bark, leaves of trees
Ciravasas E.
Parnavalka G.
p. Parnavalka V.

b. Ornaments.

In general:
f. Abandhaka G.
Mahki E.431)
Mandu G. 432)
f.p. Mandavi V.
p. MandavyaV .
f.p. Mandavya E.
p. Svapisi G. 433)

Ornaments of gold
Rukma E .
Rukmadhara P.
Rukmabahu P.
Rukmin E .
f. Rukmini G .
Rucaka P.
Hiranmaya P.

Hiranvant P.
f. Haimini P.

Ornaments for the
upperarm:
Ahgada E .
Kanakahgada E.
Carucitrahgada E.
Citrahgada E .
f. Citrangada E.
Rukmahgada E .
Subhahgada E.

Ear-ring:

Karnavesta E.
f. Kundala P.
Kundahn E.
Citrakundala E,

-ocr page 89-

Sukundala E.

Finger-ring:
Gaduka G.

Foot-ring,
foot-ornament:
Manjiraka G.

Jewel:

Mani E -I-.
p. Mani V.
Manigriva P.
Manidhana P.
Manimant E.
f. Manipali G.
Ratnapala P.

Shell:

éankha V . 434)
p. Sahkhayana V .
p. Sankhya V.
p. Sankhamitreya V.
Sankhamekhala E.

p. Sambavyayana V. 435)

Sambuka (Samba°) E.
Sukti V.

Headband:

Damosnisa G .
p. Damosnisi G.

Rosary, cord,
band (or ribbon):
f. Aksamala E.
Citratantu (?) V.
Tribandhana P.
p. Saulbayana V.

Garland (w r e a t h): 436)
Candrapida P. 437)
Puskaramabn P.
Babhrumalin E.
f. Mabni P.
p. Malya V.
Sumalya P.
Suryapida P.

Bow:

Damakantha G.
p. Damakaputra G.

Fold (c r e a s e), p o u c h :
Puta G.

Perfume: 438)

Guggub V.
m. Gaulgulaviputra V.
f. Pila G.
m. Paila V -b.
m. Padagarga E. 439)
m. Paileya G.

3. Dwellings, buildings, mode of dwelling.

ouse, stable, door:

Vraja P.

Gaya V . 440)

Satadvara G.

Dasavraja V.

Salavant G.

Navavastva V.

f.

Salavati P.

Pannagara G. 44i)

P-

Salavata V,

Pannagari G.

P-

Salavatya V.

Pracinasala V.

P-

Salasthali G.

Brhatksaya P.

éaliya P.

Mahasala V.

Sailalaya E.

Vastavya V.

P-

Sauyamuni V,

-ocr page 90-

Suvastuka E.
p. Sausadmana V.

Convent-school:
Mathara V . 442)

Town:

Nagarin V.
Pura G.

Column, pillar:
Ayasthuna V . 443)
Drupada E .444)
f.p. Draupadi E .
Skambha G.
Skambhasena I.
Stambha G .
Sthuna E.

S u m m e r-h o u s e :
Kunja G.

Ramparts:
Paridhi G.

Samvarana V .446)

Dam, bridge:

Setu P.
p. Saitava V.

Boundary stone:
f. Maryada E.

Road:

Patha G.
p. Pathya V. (?)

ayudha:
p. Ayudhi G.

Ugrayudha V .
Citrayudha E.
Drdhayudha E.

4. Armaments, weapons.
In general:

Dhrtayudha E.
Srutayudha E.
praharana:

Praharana P.

Banner:

ketu: 446)

Asvaketu E.
Adityaketu E.
Upaketu V. 447)
Urdhvaketu P.
Ketudharman E.
Ketumant E .
Ketuvirya P.
Candraketu E .
Citraketu E ,
Talaketu E.
Tigmaketu P.
Dandaketu E.

Diptaketu E .
Dhumraketu P.
Dhrtaketu P.
Dhrstaketu E .
Brhatketu E.
Bhutaketu P.
Munjaketu E.
Viraketu E.
Vyaghraketu E.
Svetaketu V ,
Simhaketu E.
Suketu E ,

-ocr page 91-

dhvaja:

Amitadhvaja E.
Rtadhvaja P.
Kanakadhvaja E.
Kusadhvaja E .
Krtadhvaja P.
Kesidhvaja P.
Jayadhvaja P.
Dhvajavada G.
p. Dhvajavata G.

Dhvajin E.
Malayadhvaja E.
Mitadhvaja P.
Srutadhvaja E,
Satyadhva/a P.
Siradhvaja P.
Suryadhvaja E.
pataka:

Patakin E.

Bow and arrow.

Bow:

dhanus, dhanu:

Drdhadanus G .
Dhanurgraha E.
Dhanurgraha E.
Dhanurdhara E.
Dhanusa P.
Dhanusaksa E. 448)
Pancadhanus P.
Satadhanu P.
Satadhanus P.
Sudhanus E .
Hiranyadhanus E.
dhanvan:

Atidhanvan V.
Tridhanvan P.
Drdhadhanvan E .
Satadhanvan E.
Sudhanvan V .
Viradhanvan E.
Mrhga:

Sarngarava G .
capa:

Citracapa E.

Arrow:

isu:

Isumata V.
Brhadisu P.
Rukmesu P.

Sitesu P.
sara:

Bhimasara E.
Sarabhahga E.
Sarasana E.
bana:

Bana E .
Citrabana E.
vipatha:

Vipatha E.
f. Vipatha P.
sayaka:

Sayaka V .

Quiver:
isudhi:

Drdhesudhi E.
kalapa:

Kalapa E.
Kalapin G.
p. Kalapa (?)
V. 449)
nisahga:

Nisahgin E.
tuni:

Tuni P.

Dart:
astra:

p. Astrabudhna V.
Krtastra E.

-ocr page 92-

Lance.

senâ: 450)

Ugrasena V .
f. Ugrasenî P.
Udaksena P.
Citrasena V .
Jayatsena E .
Jayasena E .
Jätasena G.
Drdhasena E .
Dyumatsena E.
Drumasena E.
Dharasena L45i)
Dharasenadeva I.
Dhrtasena E.

Susena E .
sala:

Duhsala E.
f. Duhsalâ E .

Sala E .
rsti:

p. Ârstisena V . 452)
kunta:

Kuntala P. 453)

Lance- or arrowhead
Sutejana E.
Salya E .
Salyânuja
E. 454)

Slingstone.

asman:
Asma E.
Asmaka E .

f. Asmaki E .
Asman G .

Club, stick.

danda:

Kalmâsadandi V.
musala:

Musala E.455)
Musala V .
p. Mausali V,

Axe.

Kuthâra G.
f. Kutharikâ G.

Parasu G .

Shoulder-belt.

p. Äsibandhaki G.

Cuirass.

varman:

Drdhavarman E.
Dhrtavarman E.
Suvarnavarman E.
Suvarman E .456)
Varmin G.

Vetravarmin I.
Hiranyavarman E. 457)
kavaca:

Kavacin E.
Rukmakavaca P.

-ocr page 93-

sipra:

Dasasipra V.

Carmavant E.
Carmin G.

Helmet.

p. Vaisipra V.
Sipraka P.

Shield.

Varutha P.

In general:

Asva G .
p. Asva V.
Asvaka G.
Asvala V .
p. Asvalayana G .
Asvasuta P. 458)
Asvayus P.
p. Kaulasva V.
Raghu E .
Ranasva P.
Salihotra E .
Haya P.

Owners of horses,
grooms etc.:
Arvavira P.
Asvajit P.
Asvapati V .
f. Asvapali G.
Bahyasva P.

p. Vaidadasvi V. 459)

Sakamasva V.
Sasva E.

Stallion:
Vrsanasva V.

Gelding:

Saptavadhri V. 460)
Vadhryasva V . 46i)

Mare:
f. Vadava P.

5. Horses.

Colts, foals:

Kisora G.
f. Kisorika G.
Yuvanasva V .

The number of horses
Ayutasva P.
Asvacakra E.
Asvavant E.
p. Asvavata V.
Asvasena P.
Caturasva E.
Dasasva E.
Paticavaja V.
Bahulasva P.
Visvagasva E.
Vyasva V .
p. Vaiyasva V.
Sahasrasva P.

Fine, strong, large,
impetuous etc. horses:
Akrsasva P.
Ahinasva P. 462)
Jayasva E.
Drdhasva E .
Prthulasva E.
Pratitasva P.
Balakasva P.
Balasva P.
Brhadasva E .
Bhadrasva P.

-ocr page 94-

Bhrmyasva V.
p. Bharmyasva V.
Madirasva E.
Mahasva E.
Rucirasva P.
Raudrasva E .
Samhatasva P.
Sadasva E .
Subalasva P.

Ungainly,
bony horses:
Krsasva E .463)
Ninditasva V. 464)
Vinatasva P. 465)
Virupasva E.

The colour of the
horses:
Rjrasva V.
Kapilasva E .
Karka I.

Kuvalayasva V .
Kuvalasva E.
Gaurasva E.
Candrasva E .
Dhumrasva E .
Prsadasva V .
Rohitasva P. 466)
Sabalasva E.
Sonasva P.
Syavasva V.
Harinasva E.
Haritasva P.
Haryasva G .

In conclusion a few na
self-evident word, wh
has no logical meanin
Asvadeva I.
Asvasukti V.
Udayasva P.
Citrasva E. 47ia)

p. Haryasvi V.
Parts of the
horse s' bodies:
Jaw:

Asvahanu P.
Neck:

Asvagriva E .
Leg:

Asvabahu P.

Neighing:

Asvatthaman E . 467)

Bridle etc.:
Abhisu V.
Prthurasmi V.
Yuktasva V.
Vibhanda
E. 468)
Vibhandaka
E .469)
Syumarasmi V . 470)

Cloth:

Asvavatana G.
In this group might
also be included:
Mule:

Asvatara P.
p. Asvatara V.

Svetasvatara V.
Beast of draught:
Adhivahana P.
Citravahana E.
Babhruvaha(na) E .

p. Vaitavaha V. 471)

Svetavahana P.

meswith asva another
ile the name as a whole
g (a d formation p. 27).
Prthasva E.
Balakasva E.
Lavanasva E.
Vyusitasva
E . 472)

-ocr page 95-

6.

Charioteer,
owner of chariots:
Adhiratha E .
Anuratha
P. 474)
Rathajuti V.
Rathaviti V.
Rathin E.

Rathitara V .475)
p. Rathitara V.

Good, fine,
large etc. chariots;
Atiratha E.
Anavararatha P.
Citraratha V .
Drdharatha E. 476)
Priyaratha V.
Brhadratha V .
Bhagiratha V .
Bhadraratha P.
Maharatha E .
p. Vamarathi V .

Sucadratha P. 477)
p. Saucadratha V,
Srutaratha V.
Suratha V .
Harayana V. 478)

Formidable,
conquering chariot
Jayadratha E .
Dhrstaratha E.
Bhimaratha E .

The number of
chariots:
Astaratha P.
Dasaratha
E . 479)
Navaratha P.

Chariots. 473)

Bahuratha P.
Rathasena E.
Visvaratha P.
Sataratha E .

p. Saptarathavahani V. 480)

The colour, the metal
Gauravahana E.
Rukmaratha E .
Syavaratha G.

Wheel:

Mahacakreya V.
Sucakra P.

Axle:

Aksa V .

Hub:

Sunabha E.

Rim :

Aristanemi E .
Drdhanemi P.

Pole:

Nalakubara E .
Yugamdhara G .
p. Yaugamdhari V.

Creaking of chariots;
Arcananas V.
s : Arcananasa V.

a d formations
(see p. 27).
p. Kandarathi V.
Kamaratha E.
Kirtiratha E .
Krttiratha E.
Diviratha E .
p. Nairathi V.

-ocr page 96-

7. Cattle,

C a 111 e-o w n c r :
Upagu V.

p. Aupagava G. 481)

Gavija E. 482)
Gamdama V.
Godhana P.
Gomin G.
p. Gaumayana V.
Gomibhata
I.
Gomilaka I.
Gosru V.
Gosruta V.
Gosruti V.
Pasusakha E.
Balivardin G.
Vatsapri P.
p. Vatsaprayana V.

Bull:

p. Anaduhya G.
p. Uksanyayana V. 483)
Rsabha V .
Pasthavah V. 484)
Pasthauhi V.
Balivrsahan P.
Vrsa G .
Vrsaka E.
Vrsagana G.
p. Varsaganya V .
Vrsan V.
Vrsabha E.
Vrsamitra E.
p. Sahkayana V.
Srngin E .

Ox:

f. Balada P.

Cow:

Kutigu G. 485)
Go V .
f. Dhenuka P.

sheep and goats.

The number of cattle
Trivrsa P.
Trivrsan P.
Bahugava P.
Saptagu V.

Beauty:

Ahinagu P. 486)
Citragu P.
Pustigu V.
p. Saivagava V.

Colour:
Gobhanu P.
Govarna V.
Prsnigu V.
Rusadgu E . 487)

Terrible cattle:
p. Bhaimagava V.

Obedient:
Srustigu V.

Straying (roaming);
Atithigva V. 488)

C o w's head:
Gomukha E.

Horns:
Arada V.

Tooth :

Godanta G.

Hair:

Gobala V.

Urine: 489)

Gomutra V.

Manure:
Sakaputa V.

Strength:
Gobala V.

-ocr page 97-

Ox for ploughing:
p. Halingava V.

In this group may also
be placed:
To milk:
p. Pradohani G.

Meadow:
p. Sayavasa V.
p. Sauyavasa V.

And finally a d
formations (see p. 27).
Gavisthira V .490)
Gosarya V.
Vrsadarbha (Vrsa°)

E .491)
Vrsadarbhi E.491)

There are but a few
names associated
with sheep:
p. Avisrenya V.

Vrsni P.
p. Varsna V.
Vrsnika G.
Vrsnimant P.

More with h e-g oats
and s b e-g oats.
Goatherd:
Ajapala P.

S h e-g oat, h e-g oat
in general:

Aja V .
p. Ajya V .
Ajaka P.
Ajadhenu G.
Chagala G.
p. Chagala V.
p. Chagali V.
Basta V .

Colour:
Ajasyama P.

Side:

Ajaparsva P.

Bladder:

Ajamidha V .

Urine:
Ajavasti G.

Goat-slaughterer:
Ajamara G.

8. Other

Riches,

possessing goods:
Ativibhuti P.
Amavasu V .492)'
Arthakaraka P.
Arvavasu E. 493)
Abharadvasu V.
Udaravasu P.
p. Artabhaga V .
m. Artabhagiputra V.
Rdhadri V. 494)
Dravina P.
Dhanaka P.

cultural goods.

Dhanadharman P.
Dhanayus P.
Dhaneyu P.
Dhanya G .
p. Dhanyayana V.
Nidhi G.
Paravasu E.
Puruvasu V.
Pausti E.
Brbadvasu V .
Bhuman P.
Bhurika G.
Raivata E .

-ocr page 98-

Raivatika G.
Vasuda P. 495)
Vasubhrdyana P. 496)

p. Vaibhuvasa V. 497)

Salin P.
f. Subhaga P.

Inheritance:
Arnsa P.
Amsaka G.
Bhatamsa V. 498)

All sorts of domestic
utensils:

Earthenware, pans,
water-jugs etc.:
Ambarisa V . 499)
Udahka V .
p. Audasuddhi G. soo)
Urva V .
Kamsa E .
f. Kamsa P.
f. Kamsavati P.
Karakayu(s) E.
Kalasa V.
Kuta V .
Kunda E. 50i)
Kundaka E .
Kundaja E. 502)
Kundadhara E.
Kundapayin V.
Kundabheda E.
Kundabhedin E.
Kundasayin E.
Kundasin E.
Kundika E.
Kundina V . 503)
f. Kundini G.
p. Kaundinya V .
p. Kaundinyayana V.
Dosakumbha I. 504)
Drona G .

p. Drauni P.

Dronabhava V.
Dronala I.
Dronasirnha I.
Droni P.

Bhrastrabindu V.
p. Mahacamasya V.
Mitakumbha V.
Suskabhrngara V.

Water-skins:
Drti V.

Bellows:
p. Svabhastri G.

Seat, chair,
s e d a n-c hair, couch:

Paithaka V. 505)
f. Vahyaka G.
p. Vahyakayani V.
p. Vahyayani V.

Measure:
Snusti V. 506)

Rope, cord:
Vataraka G.

Names of metals and
metal articles:
Copper:

Tamratapta P.
f. Tamrarasa P.

Iron:

Asmasarin P.
Parigha E.

Gold : 507)

Kanaka P.
Kanakayu(s) E.
Kaficana P.
Kaficanasthivin E.
- Jambünada E.
Prthurukma P.

-ocr page 99-

Rukma E.
Suvarnasthivin E.
Hiranya P.
Hemapunjaka E. so«)

Woodwork, carpentry,
wooden articles,
nails:

Argala V. 509)
Trisanku V . sio)
Sanku G .

Agriculture:
Plough, hoe,
t h r a s h i n g-f 1 o o r :

Khanitra P.
f. Khala P.
p. KhaliyaP. 511)
f. Khalyaka G.
f. Khalya G.

Hah G.
p. Haleya V.
Hala P.

Arable land, furrow

f. Sita E . 512)

Suksetra P.

Use of fire, ash:
Bhasman G.

Use of writing:
Likhita E.
Lekha G.

Usury, deposit:
Upanidhi P.
Kusida P.
Kusidin P.

Ships:

Atava G. 5i3)

Musical-instruments
Anaka P.
Kûhka P.
Dundubhi P.
p. Pàrsadvâna V.

Mask, greas e-p a i n t :
Varnaka G.

Gambling:

Kali V.
p. Kâleya V.
Devana P.

IV. NAMES CONTAINING ELEMENTS BORROWED
FROM NATURE.

1. Animals. 5i4)

Animals in general, or To these might be

animal names that do
not allow of classifi-
c a t i o n :

Upamadgu P. 515)
Ula V. 516)
Koka V. 517)
Patahga V.
Patancala V.
§arabha V .

added:

Mâyu P. 519)
Mâyava V.

Lion:

Mrgendra P.
Simha P.
Simhaka G.
Simhacandra E.
Simhaditya I.

-ocr page 100-

f. Simhika P.
Singhavaman I.

Tiger:
Vyaghra I.
Vyaghradatta E.
Vyaghradeva I.
Vyaghraraja I.
Vaghrarata I.
Vyaghrasena I.
Sardula I.
Sarduli V.

Wolf:

Vrka G .
p. Varkakhandi V.

Vrkagraha G.
f. Vrkadeva P.
Vrkabandhu G.
Vrkaratha E.
Vrkala P.
f. Vrkala G.
m. Varkali V .
Vrkavaiicin G.
Vrkasva V.
p. Varkasvaki V.

Bear:
p. Bhaluki E.
m. Bhalukiputra V.
p. BhalukyaV.

Rksa V .
f. Rksa E .
Rksadeva E.

Jackal:
Krostar E.
Krostu G .
p. Kraustuki V.
Srgala E. 520)

Dog:

Ku'tkura E.

Sunaka V .
p. Saunaka V .
p. Saunakayana V.
m. Saunakiputra V.
Sunakavasistha V.
Sunaskarna V .
Sunahpuccha V.
Sunahsepa V . 52i)
Sunolahgula V.
p. Svajani V.
Svan G.

Monkey:
Akapi P.
Akapivant P.
Kapi V .
Kapila V . 522)
f. Kapila E.
p. Kapila P.
p. Kapileya V.
f. Kapilika G.
Kapivana V.
Kapivant P.
Vanakapivant P.
Vrsakapi E.

Buffalo:
f. Kakudmati P.
Gaurivita V.
Gauriviti (Gaurlviti) V.
Mahismant P.

Gazelle, antelope:
Rsya V .
Rsyasrhga V .
Rohi P.

Deer:

Kathamruru V. (?) 523)
Ruru E .
Ruruka P.

Wild goat:
p. Vanajayana V.

-ocr page 101-

Elephant:
f. Karenumatï E .
Kunjara E.
Gaja E.
Matanga E.
Matahga E.
Satri V.

Hastikasyapa E. 524)
Hastin G .
Hastivarman I.
Hastyagni V.

Ass or donkey:
Gardabhi E.
Gardabhda P.
Gardabhivipita V. 525)

The following name
comprises the two
preceding groups:
Kharebha V.

Hare:

Sasabindu V . 526)
Sasada E .

Fish :

In general:
Matsya V .
Matsyakratha V.
Matsyagandha V.
Matsya V .
Minaratha P.
Vimatsya V.

Special sort of fish:
Cyprinus Catla Ham.
Katala G.

Bird:

In general or not
further classified
in P.W. :

Kusitaka V .
Khagama E.

p. Bharundeya V. 527)
Sakuni P.528)
Sakunta E.

Heron:

Kahka E . 529)
Baka V .
Bakanakha E.

Hazel-grouse:
p. Kapinjaladi G.

Crow:
Kaka G.
Kakavarna P.
Sarika E. 530)

Dove:
Kapoti E.
Harlta E -[-.
Haritaka P.

Crane:
p. Kahvayana V.

Balaka E .
m. Balaki V .
Balakin E.
Satabalaka P.

Partridge:
Krkana P.
Krkaneyu E .
Cakora P.
Tittiri E -k.
p. Taittiri E .
p. Taittiriya V.

Cuckoo:

Kokila V. 531)

Curlew:
Krunc V.
Kraufica P.
p. Krauncayana V.
m. Krauficikiputra V.

-ocr page 102-

Wagtail:
Khanjana G.

Vulture:
Grdhra P.

Sparrow:
Cataka G.

Eared owl:
Pravarakarna P.

Peacock:
Mayura V.

Parrot:
Suka E .

Eagle, falcon, hawk:
Syena E. 532)
Syenacitra E.
Syenajit E.

Bee:
Ah G.

Bhramara E.

Lizard, chameleon:
Afijana P.
Krkalasa G.

Locust:

Trnaskanda V. 533)
Salabha E.

Lobster:

Karkataka G.
p. Karkatya G.

Tortoise:
Kamatha E.

Kasyapa V .
Kurma V.
Dudika I (?)
buli G.

Frog:

p. Manduka V.
p. Mandukayani V.
Mandukayaniputra V.
Manduki G.
Mandukiputra V.
Mandukeya V .

m.

m.

Ichneumon:
Nakula G .

Mouse:
f. Musika G.
m. Mausikiputra V.

Insects and worms
Kitaka E.
Krmi P.
f. Krmi P.
Masaka V.

Ant:

Vamra V
Vamraka V.
Valmika P.
p. Valmika E.
p. Va]mikiV .

Spider:

Urnanabha V .

2. Trees andnbsp;plants. 534)

Forest, undergrowth,

shrubs,nbsp;Upagahana E.

clusters of trees:nbsp;Gokaksa G.

p. Atavya P.nbsp;Kusanda V.
Anaranya EVanayu E .

-ocr page 103-

f. Vanaraji P.
Sanda V .
Sandika V.

All the different parts
of plants, sheafs.
Sheaf:
f.p. Parsika G.

Stalk, branch, tendril,
shoot, sprig:
Amsu V .
Amsumant E .
Udbhida P.
Nitana V .
Pratana G.
p. Prarohi V.
Vitapa G.

Leaf:

Dala E .
p. Dalaki P.

p. Sataparneya V. 535)
Syamaparna V. 535)

One name comprising
the two preceding
groups:

Palasasakhavanti V.

Flower, blossom:

Kusumoda P.
p. Pauspi G.
Puspaiija P.
Puspamitra P.
Puspavant P.

Pollen:
Renu V .
Renuka P.
f. Renuka E .

Seed, grain:
Kanika E.

Khalvayani V. 536)
Bija G.

Husks (of rice, grain
etc.):

Tusajaka G. 537)

Tree, shrub, plant, reed
in general, or names of
trees and plants not
further classified by
P. W. or used for two
or more plants:
Atigulma P.
Uddalaka V . 538)
p. Uddalakayana V.
Uddalaki E.
Uddalin P.
Katuka G.

p. Kampilya P. 539)

Karkotaka P.
Kalakavrksiya E. 540)
Ksupa E .
Gandhamoca P. 540a)
Campeya E.
Taruksa V . 54i)
Druma E.
Parivyadha E.
Mahadruma P.
Mura G .
f. Mura P.

Varsapuspa V.
Vataghna E.
Vrksa G. 542)
Suhga V.
p. Sauhgayani V,
m. Sauhgiputra V.
Srava E. .543)
Sarana E.
f. Sugandhi P.
p. Haridrumata V.

-ocr page 104-

Special names of
plan ts. 544)
Lotus [Hooker:

VII. Nymphaeaceae.
2. Nymphaea, Linn.
5. Nelumbium, luss.]
f. Abja P.

Ambhoruha E.
f. Utpalavati P. 545)
p. Kamalayana V.

Kumuda P.
p. Kaumudagandhi V.
f. Kumudvati P.

Trikamala I.
f. Nalini P.
Padma E.
Pundarika E .
p. Paundarika V.

Puskara E .
f. PuskaradharinI E.

Puskarasad G.
p. Pauskarasadi V.

Puskarin P.
f. PuskariniE .
Mahapadma P.
Saluka G. 546)

gala :

Vatica robusta, Steud. 547)
[Hooker:

XXV.nbsp;Dipterocarpeae.
5. Shorea, Roxb.]

Salagupta G.

S a 1 m a 1 i :

Bombax malabaricum Roxb. 547a)
[Hooker:

XXVI.nbsp;Malvaceae.

16. Bombax, Linn.]
Salmali G .

Mucukunda:
Pterospermum suberifobum,
Wildd.

[Hooker:

XXVII. Sterculiaceae.
7. Peterospermum,
Scbreb.]

Mucukunda E .

Kuveraka:
Cedrela Toona, Roxb.
(Species of tree).
[Hooker:

XXXVII. Mebaceae.

18. Cedrela, Linn.]
f. Kuverikä G.

R e v a t a : Lemon tree.
[Hooker:

XXXIII. Rutaceae.

21. Citrus, Linn.]
Revata E .

Bilva :

Aegle Marmelos, Corr.
(Species of tree). 548)
[Hooker:

XXXIII. Rutaceae.

23. Aegle, Correa.]

p. Bailva G.
p. Bailvaki G.

Karkandbu:
Zizyphus Jujuba, Lam. •
[Hooker:
XLII. Rhamneae.

3. Zizyphus, Juss.]
Karkandbu V.
Badara G. 549)
p. Bädaräyana V.
p. Bädari V.

-ocr page 105-

Ämra: (Mango-tree). 550)

[Hooker:

XLVI. Anacardiaceae.
3. Mangifera, Linn.]
Ämragupta G.

S i g r u :

Moringa pterygosperma, Gaertn
(Horse radish tree).
[Hooker:

XLVIIL Moringeae.

Moringa, Lamk.]

Sigru G.
N i 1 i n i :

Indigofera tinctoria. Linn.
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

17. Indigofera, Linn.]
f. Nllini P.

Canaka: (Chick-pea).
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

52. Cicer, Linn.]

Canaka G.

Erythrina indica, Lam.:
(coral-tree).

[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

62. Erythrina, Linn.]
Pärijäta
E. 55i)
Pärijätaka E.
Paribhadra P.
Mandära E.
p. Mändärya V.

P a r n a :

Butea frondosa, Roxb. 552)
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

68. Butea, Roxb.]
Parna G .

Parnaka G.
p. Pärnakäyana V.
Parnadatta I.

M u d g a :

Phaseolus Mungo, Linn.
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

73. Phaseolus, Linn.]
Purumudga V.
p. Maudga P.

Mudgala V .
p. Maudgalya V .

V a r a k a :

Phaseolus trilobus. Wall. 553)
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

73. Phaseolus, Linn.]
p. Var aki V.
p. Värakya V.
K a r a ri j a :
Pongamia glabra. Vent.
(Species of tree).
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

88. Pongamia, Vent.]
Karanja V.
S i m s a p ä :
Dalbergia Sissoo, Roxb.
(Species of tree). 554)
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

89. Dalbergia,
Linn, fd.]
m.
Sämsapäyana G .
C a m p a :

Bauhinia variegata. Linn. 555)
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

114. Bauhinia, Linn.]
Campa P.

-ocr page 106-

S i r ï s a : Acacia Sirissa, Ham.
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

127. Acacia, Willd.]
Sirïsa V.

K h a d i r a :
Acacia Catechu, Willd.
[Hooker:
L. Leguminosae.

127. Acacia, Willd.]
Khadira G.

P r a m a t h ä :
Terminalia Chebula, Retz. or
Citrina, Roxb.
[Hooker:

LVIIl. Combretaceae.
1. Terminalia, Linn.]
Pramatha E.
f. Pramatha P.

A m a 1 a k a :

Myrobalanus belerica, Gaertn.
[Hooker:

LVIII. Combretaceae.
1. Terminalia, Linn.]
Amalaka V.

I k s V ä k u : 556)
[Hooker:

LXV. Cucurbitaceae.
10. Cucumis, Linn.]
Iksväku V . 557)
f.p. Aiksväki E.

Tädakä: 558)
[Hooker:

LXV. Cucurbitaceae.
13. Cucurbita, Linn.]
p. Tädakäyana E.

B i m b ä :

Momordica monadelpha, Roxb.
102

[Hooker:
LXV. Cucurbitaceae.

12. Cephalandra,
Schräder.]

p. BaimakiV .

T u m b u r u : Coriandrum.
[Hooker:

LXX. Umbelliferae.
34. Coriandrum, Linn.]
Tumburu P. 559)

Nauclea Cadamba, Roxb.
(Species of tree).
[Hooker:

LXXV. Rubiaceae.
Tribe I. Naucleae.
2. Anthocephalus,

A. Rich.]

f. Kadambä P. 560)

Nlpa P.
M a n a :

Nardostachys Jatamansi, Dec.
[Hooker:

LXXVI. Valerianeae.
2. Nardostachys, DC.]
Mana P.

G ä 1 a V a :

Symplocos racemosa, Roxb.
(Species of tree).
[Hooker:
XCI. Styraceae.

1. Symplocos, Linn.]
Gälava E .

Madayantï:
Arabian jasmine.
[Hooker:
XCII. Oleaceae.

1. Jasminum, Linn.]
f. MadayantI E 4-.

-ocr page 107-

Asvaghna: Oleander.
[Hooker:

XCIV. Apocynaceae.
24. Nerium, Linn.]
p. Asvaghna V.

Kata :

Strychnos potatorum. Linn.
[Hooker:

XCVL Loganiaceae.
6. Strychnos, Linn.]
Kata V .
p. Kätya V.

T i 1 a : Sesame.
[Hooker:

CVIIL Pedalineae.

2. Sesamum, Linn.]
Tilabhattaka L

K a r p Ü r a : Camphor.
[Hooker:

CXXVin. Laurineae.

7. Cinnamomum,
Blume,]

Karpüra G.

N i k u m b h a :
Croton polyandrus, Roxb.
[Hooker:

CXXXV. Euphorbiaceae.
64. Baliospermum,
Blume.]

Nikumbha E .

Sana: Hemp.
[Hooker:

CXXXVL Urticaceae,
6. Cannabis, Tournef.]
Sanaka G.

Fig-trees:

[Hooker:

CXXXVL Urticaceae.

17. Ficus, Linn.]
Ficus indica. Linn.
Nyagrodha P.
Vatäku G. 561)
Ficus religiosa. Linn.
Asvattha V. 562)
Pippalü G.
p. Paippalayani P.

Sucivrksa V. 563)
Ficus infectoria, Roxb.

Plaksa V.
p. PlaksiV.

E 1 ä : Cardamomum.
[Hooker:

CXLIX. Scitamineae.
11. Amomum, Linn.]
Eläka G.

R a m b h ä :

Musa sapientum (banana).
[Hooker:

CXLIX. Scitamineae.

23. Musa, Linn.]
Rambha P.

K h a r j Ü r a :
Phoenix sylvestris, Roxb.
[Hooker:
CLXIII. Palmeae.

16. Phoenix, Linn.]
KharjOra G.

K o d r a V a :

Paspalum scrobiculatum. Linn,
(a cereal).

[Hooker:

CLXXIII, Gramineae.
1. Paspalum, Linn.]
Kaudravadeva I.

S y ä m ä k a :

Panicum frumentaceum, Roxb,
(millet).

-ocr page 108-

[Hooker:

CLXXIII. Gramineae.
4. Panicum, Linn.]
Syämäka G.

Sali: rice.

[Hooker:

CLXXIII. Gramineae.

18. Oryza, Linn.]
Sälisüka P.

Vï r a n a :

Andropogon muricatus, Retz.
[Hooker:

CLXXIII. Gramineae.
53. Andropogon, Linn
Viranin P.

S a m p ä k a :

Cathartocarpus fistula. Pers.
Sampäka E.

Varätaka: Cyprea moneta.
p. Värätaki V.

Dhätaki :

Grislea tomentosa, Roxb.
Dhätaki P.

All sorts of grasses
and reeds.
General:

Ita V.
f. Erakä G.
Trna G.
Trnaka E.

Trnabindu V .56i)
Trnasomähgiras E.

I k s u : sugar-cane.
Parameksu P.

K a s e r u :

Scirpus Kysoor, Roxb.
104

Kaseru P.
Kaserumant E.

K ä s a :

Saccharum spontaneum. Linn.
Kasa G .
Käsakrtsna V .

K u s a : Poa cynosurides, Retz.
Kusa E .565)
Kusanäbha E .
Kusala P.
Kusagra P.
Kusika V .
p. Kausika E .

]f. Kuserika G. 566)

Kusottara P. 56T)
Nala:

Amphidonax Karka, Lindl.
Nada V .
Nala E .

M u fi j a :

Saccharum Munja, Roxb.

Mufija V .
p. Mauüja V.
p. Maunjaki V.
p. Maufijäyana V .
p. Mauüjigandha V.

V i d u 1 a : two species of reed.

Vidula P.
f. Vidula E.

Venu: Bamboo-cane.

Venu V .
p. Vainava V,

Sara:

Saccharum Sara, Roxb.

Sara V.
f.p. Säradandäyam E.

-ocr page 109-

3.

Atmosphere, sky,
firmament:
Antariksa P.
Nabha P.
Nabhaga P.
Nabhas P.
Nabhasa P.
Nabhasya P.
Nabhaka V.
Nabhaga P. 568)
Nabhagarista E .
Naka V.
Prativyoma P.
Vyoma P.
Vyoman P.

Earth :
Abhümi P.
Bhümi P.
Bhüminanda P.
BhOmimitra P.
Bhümisaya E.

Point of the wind
f. Praticya E.
Vataskandha E.

Lightning:

Kutsa V . 569)
p. Kautsa V .
m. Kautsïputra V.
Purukutsa V .

p. Paurukutsa V. 570)
p. Paurukutsi V. 570)
p. Paurukutsya V. 570)

Vaidyuta P.

Celestial light,
light in general:
Jyotirdhaman P.
Jyotismant P.
Dasajyotis E.

Inanimate nature.

Dasadyu V. 571)
Brhajjyotis E.
Bhutajyotis P.
Visvagjyotis P.
Sahasrajyotis E.

Fir e :

Ulmuka E .

Smoke:
Dhuma G.
Dhaumya V .
Dhumagandha V.
f. Dbumini E .

Dirt, filth:
Kardama P.
Karisagandhi G.
p. Karisayana (Kari°) V.
p. Karisi (Kari°) V .

W ater, rivers,
particular rivers,

ponds, s e a s : 572)

Agratlrtha E.
Anupa V.
Apammurti P.
Ambuvici E.
Arunasindhu V.
Utsa G.
Udajna G. 573)
p. Audajnayana V.
p. Audamajji G.
Udamaya V.
Udala V.
Audavraji V .
Udapeksin E.
Udavasu E . 574)
f. Urmila E.
Oghadeva L
Ogharatha E.

-ocr page 110-

Oghavant E .
Oghavati E .
Kalindi P. 575)
Kaveri P.
Jala V.
Jalasandha E.
Jalahrada G.
Jaleyu E .
Narmada E .

Mahodaki V.

Ramoda G. 576)

Varisena G .
p. Vaisanta V.
p. Samudri V.
f.p. Samudri P.

Samudragupta I.

Samudrasena E.
p. Saindhava G .
p. Saindhavayana V .

Sindhudvipa P.
p. Sauyamuna V.

Clouds and things
connected with them

Abhra G.
p. Audamegha V.
p. Audameghi G .
Jalada P.
Jimuta E .
Durdina V.
Mahamegha E.
Megha P.

f.
f.
f.

f.

Mountains
associated
Kakubh G.
Giri G .
p. Gaireya V.
f. Girika E .
Giriksit V.
Girija V.
Giribhadra P.
Parvata V .
Prativindhya E .
Merunanda P.
Vindhyavant P.
Vindhyavedana I.
Vindhyasakti P.
Sthaleyu P.
f.p. Haimavati E.

Rock, stone:
Adri E.
Drsadvant E.
f. Drsadvati P. 577)

Sila P.
p. Saila V.
Silaka V.
Sailina V,
Sailini V.

Meghaprstha P.
Meghasandhi E.
Meghasvati P.
Lekhabhra G.

and things
with them:

f.

V. NAMES THAT DO NOT ALLOW OF CLASSIFICATION

ELSEWHERE.

(numbers, colours, names having more than one meaning).
1. Numbers and pronominal words.

One :
Eka G.
Ekata V .

Two:

Dvita V .

-ocr page 111-

Three:
Trita V

Five:

Paiicaka P.
Paiican G.

Seven:
Saptan G.
Saptala G.
Sapta V. 578)

Eight:
Astan G.

Twenty:
Vimsa E .
Vimsati P.

White, light:

Svitra V. 58i)
m. Svaitreya V, 582)
Sveta E .
Svetiya V.

White, pale:
Pandu E . 583)
Pandaveya P.
Pandya P.

S i 1 V e r-w h i t e, c o 1 o
of the day-break:
Arjuna E .

R e d d i s h-w h i t e :
p. Syaita V.

Yellow, green:
Harita
V . 584)
p. Harita E.

R e d d i s h-y e 11 o w in
various shades:
Pinjala G.

Hundred:

Satadhara P. 579)
§atala G.
Satavara G.

A myriad:
Ayuta P.

One of two:
Anyatara P.

The other:
Itara G.

How many?:
Kati P.

p. Katyayana E.

f.p. Katyayani V.

m. Katyayaniputra V.

2. Colours. 580)

Bradhna G . 585)

- Bright red:
§ona V .

Red, reddish:
Rohita V .
Loha G.

p. Lohayana V. 586)

Lohita V .
p. Lohitayana V. 587)
p. Lauhi P.
p. Lauhitya V.
Sulohin G.

u r

To which also belongs
n o n-r e d :
Aloha G.
Virohita G.

Sandy, reddish,
r e d d i s h-b r o w n :
Arunatreya V. 588)
p. Aruni V .

-ocr page 112-

Ärusi E . 589)
Tryaruna V. 590)
Tryäruni P.591)
Trayyäruna P. 59i)
Trayyäruni P. 591)
Värkäruniputra V.

Whitish, ye 11 o wi s h,
reddish:
Gaura V.

Gaurätreya V. 592)
p. Gauriki V.

Gaurisravasa V.

Brown, reddis h-b r o w n,
dar k-b r o w n,
y e 11 o w i s h-b r o w n :
p. Painga E.
m. Paihgiputra V.
Pihgara G.593)
Pingala G .
f. Pihgalä E.

Pifigalaka G.
p. Paingaläyana V .
p. Paingalaudäyani G. 594)

Babhru V .
p. Bäbhrava V.
p. Bäbhravya V .

Syäva V.
p. Syävaputra G.
Syävaka V.
Syävanäya G. 595)
p. Syävali G.
p. Saubabhravi V.

f.

p-
p-

m.

Haribabhru E.

Blue, dar k-b lue:
Nila G .
Nilaräja
I.
Nilätreya V. 596)
f. NihE .

Grey:

Dhümra V .
p. Dhaumra E.

Variegated:
Upacitra E.
Kalmäsa V.
Citra E.
Prsni P.
Prsata E .
Sahara
G . 597)
f. Sabari E.
Silpa V.

Not speckled:
Akalmäsa P.

Black, dark:
Asita V .
Kälayavana
E . 598)
Krsnapingala G. 599)
Räma V . 600)
Syäma G .
Syämaka G .
p. Syämäyana E.
p.
Syämäyani P.
Syämeya V .

3. Names edlowing of more than one explanation, whose meaning
does not allow of classification, or which are obviously of an
a d formation (see p. 27). 60i)
Agra G.nbsp;f. Adrsyanti E . 602)

p. Agrayana V.nbsp;Araraka G. 603)

Atka V.nbsp;Alarka E .

Atkda V.nbsp;Avacina E . 604)

-ocr page 113-

Asimakrsna P. eos)

Äkarsa E.
Alldha G.

Isväsani V.

Utksepa G.
Udavapa G. eoe)
Udayin P.
p. Audgähamäni V .
Unmucu E. 607)
Upaka G. eos)
Upagupta P. 609)
f. Up^aguptä I.

Upavindu V . 6io)
p. Aupamarkatäyana V.
Upika G.
Upiya G.
Upda G.

Upoditi V . 6U)
p. Aupoditi V.
m. Aupoditeya V.
Usna P.

Rtaparna P.
Rtujit P.
Rtuparna E .

Ekayavan V,

Karabha V .
Karälajanaka E.
Kalpavarsa P.
Kavasa V
p. Kärupathi V.
Kälaghata E.
Käsin E.
Kasiväja V.
Kuhana E.
Krta P.
p. Kärta G.

Krtanandana P. 612)
Krtavarman E .

Krtaka P.
Krti E .
Krteyu(ka) P,
Kevala P.

Khata G.

Ganakäri G.
Ganeyu P.
Gandu G.
Gada E .
f. Gandhapingalä G.
Gabhira P. 613)
Garistha E.
Gargara G.
Gunjakirtti I.
Gupta V . 614)
f. Gupta G.
Guptaka E.
Gotama
V . 615)
p. Gautama V .
Gaudheya G. eie)
Gaudhera G. 616)
Griväksa G.

Culuka G. 617)

Taranta V.
Tarya V.

f. DattadevI I.

Dalbha G.
p. Dalbhya V .
Dasaka P.
Duhslma V.
Drsäna V.

Dhara E.
Dharapatta I.
Dharana E.
p. Dhärani G.

Dhundhumära E .

p. Naikari V.
Nlpätithi V.

-ocr page 114-

Parila G. sis)
Pasadyumna V.
Pindaraka E .
Puru E .
Paura V. 619)
Puskala V .
Purana V .
Prthumant P. 620)
Prthusattama P.
Peruka V.
Prakara P.
Prakrta G.
Prativaha P.

Pracinvant (Pra°) E .621)
Pravareya V.
Pravahana V .
Pravahaneya V. 622)
Prasandhi E .
Prastoka V.
Prasravana V.
Prahrta G.
Pranta G.

Prantayana (?) G. 623)
Prostha G.

Bindu G. 624)

'nbsp;1

Bindumant P.
Bindumati P.

Bindusara P.nbsp;'

Bindusena P.

Bhangasvina V.
Bhandila G.
Bhrastaka V.

Maiiksu G.
Mantrita V .
Maru
E . 625)
Mana V.
Manya V.
Mita P.

Rahasya V.

Rekha G.

Lava E . 626)

Ligu G.

Lohitarna P.

Vardhana P.

Vahni E .
p. Vamakaksayana V.

Vidathin G.
p. Vaidathina V.

Vibhindu V.

Vimuca E.

Viyati P.

Vilamba G.
p. Vaisiti G.

Visva E.

Visvaka V .

Vistapura G.
p. Vaistapureya V.

Vrsa V.

Vainahotra P.

Vrlhimata V.

Sakala V .
p. Sakalya V

Sakti V . 627)
p. gaktya V.

Sata G.
p. Satya G.
p. Satyayana V.

Sambara V.
f. galaka G. 628)

galimata V.

Sikharasvamin L

grnkhalatodin G.

Srhgavrs V.

Samvarana P.

Samvargajit V.

Samvarta V .

-ocr page 115-

Samhita G.nbsp;Supaman G. 632)

p. Samhiteya V.nbsp;Sumata G.

Saptavaila V.nbsp;Susarada V.

Samasaurabhanbsp;E. Susankula E.

Sayana E. 629)nbsp;Sthfllabindu V.

Satakarni P . 630)nbsp;Sphuta G.

Siddha V .

Sinlpati P. 631)nbsp;Halahala I.

Sukhabala P.nbsp;Hema P.

VL NAMES WHICH ARE NOT TO BE EXPLAINED
FROM SANSCRIT.

For the hereafter mentioned names, I have, on the ground of
the vocabulary of the ancient Indo-Aryan, found no plausible
explanation. For several of these names, the non-Aryan tongues
of India, existing by the side of or previous to the Aryan might
provide elucidation.
633) Jn some cases undoubtedly popular
etymology is to be found, so that they resemble some Sanscrit
word, or recall one. Sometimes in P.W. or elsewhere a patro-
nymic is presumed and the original form reconstructed, which does
not allow of an explanation either. W^hen, however, the original
name has not been found in the texts themselves, we are not certain
of the reconstruction, and it is better to mention the patronymic.
Besides the references to periods of literature, the oldest place
according to the indices is given.

AkaMya G (g. subhradi ad Pan. 4, 1, 123). 634)

Agasti V (AV. IV, 29, 3).

Agastya V (RV. I, 117, 11).
p. Agastya V (Ait. Ar. Ill, 1,1).

Agavaha E (Mah. VII, 408).

Ahkrti E (Mah. II, 126).

Angavaha E (Mah. II, 1275). 635)

Ahgiras V (^?V. I, 45, 3).

Ajamila P (Bhag. P. VI, 1).
f. Ajjhitadevi I (Fleet, I. I. 26, 27). 636)

Atnara V (Sat. Br. 13, 5, 4, 4).

Anicin V (Kaus, Br. XXIII, 5).

Animandavya E (Mah. I, 2422).

Anuha P (Hariv. 1042). 637)

-ocr page 116-

Anasvan E (Mab. I, 3793).
Anuta P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 69). 638)
Anuha P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 141).
Antinära P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 129). 639)
Andhigu V (Pane. Br.).

Apisala V 4- (p. Apisab, Caland, B. §r. S. Ill, 419, 2).

Abhisyanta E (Mab. I, 3740).

Amatsyäcin E (Mab. XIII, 258).

Ambälikä E 4- (Mab. I, 4137).

Amrakärdava (Amra°) I (Fleet, I. I. 5).

Ayati (Ayäti) E (Mab. I, 3155).

Arkalüsa G (g. vidädi ad Pan. 4, 1, 104).

Aräni E (Mab. XIII, 257). 640)

Arvarivant P (Wilson, Vi. P. 1, 154). 641)

Alanda V (Caland, Jaim. Br.).

Alamma V (Pane. Br. XIII, 4, 11).

Avatsära V (RV. V, 44, 10).

Asamafija(s) E 4- (Mab. III, 8884).

Asimakrsna P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 163). 642)

Asurtarajas E (Jac. Räm. 1, 32). 643)

Abamyäti E 4- (Mab. I, 3767). 644)

Arigaristba E (Mab. XII, 4534).

Anjigavi V (Caland, B. Sr. S. VII. 4).

Adäraka G (g. upakädi ad Pan. 2. 4, 69). 645)

Anuti G (g. taulvalyadi ad Pan. 2, 4, 61). 646)

Anurabati G (g. taulvalyädi ad Pan. 2. 4. 61). 647)

Andida P (Wilson. Vi. P. 4, 117).

Apaksiti G (g. kraudyädi ad Pan. 4. 1, 80).

Apastamba V 4- (Caland. B. Sr. S. III. 431, 3).

Apnuväna P (Matsya P.).

Aradvant P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4. 118). 648)

Aravin P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 153). 649)

Aryamälya V (Pafic. Br.).

Arsinesva P (Wilson. Vi. P. 4, 31).

Alavi V (Caland, B. Sr. S. Ill, 443, 5).

Itika G (g. nadädi ad Pän. 4, 1, 99).
Itisa G (g. nadädi ad Pan. 4, 1, 99).
Aitisayana V (Caland. B. Sr. S. III. 417, 4).
lyapi V (Caland, Jaim. Br.).
Ilavila P (Wilson, Vi. P. 3. 311).

-ocr page 117-

f. Ilavilâ P (Wilson, Vi. P. 3, 246).
Ilävrta P. (Mark. P. 53. 34).
Ilibisa V(RV. 1, 33,
12).
p. Ailüsa V (RV. 10, 33).

Islratha P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 15).

îlina E (Mah. I, 3706). eso)

Uksnorandhra V (Pane. Br. XIII, 9, 19).
Utkala P (Mark. P. Ill, 15). 651)
Ut(t)anka E (Mah. I, 364).
Udancu G (g. bâhvâdi ad Pan. 4, 1, 96).
p. Audanci G (g. pailâdi ad Pân. 2, 4, 59). 652)
p. Audabhrjji G (g. pailâdi ad Pân. 2, 4, 59).

Uduloman V (p. Audulomi, Galand, B. gr. S. III, 457, 3). 653)
Udvahavya V (Galand, B. âr. S. III, 428, 3). 654)
Upacäku G (g. bâhvâdi ad Pan. 4. 1, 96).
p. Aupajandhani V (Sat. Br. 14, 5, 5, 21).
p. Aupamatkatâyana V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 433, 1).
p. Aupâvi V (Sat. Br. V, 1, 1, 5).

Urujnaya V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 439, 6).
Ulukya V (Jaim. Up. Br. I, 6, 3).

Usrâyus P (Wdson, Vi. P. 4, 13).
Usasta V (Sat. Br. 14, 6, 5, 1).
Usasti V (Chând. Up. 1, 10, 1).

Ûrudha V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 428, 6).

Rjisvan V (RV. I, 51, 5). 655)
Rjisvan V (Galand, Jaim. Br.).

Eji G (g. kurvâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 151).

Aupasi V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 428, 6).
Aurisi (°si) V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 418, 3).

Kakka I (Fleet, I. I. 33).
Katha G (Pân. 4, 3, 107).
Katherani G (g. upakâdi ad Pân. 2, 4, 69).
Kadhmora E (Mab. XIII, 767, only B.).
Kanthu G (g. gargâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 105).
Kanthaka G (g. gargâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 105).
Kapiiicala G (g. sivâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 1 12). 656)
Kapisthala G (Pân. 8, 3, 91 ). 657)
Kamantaka G (g. upakâdi ad Pân. 2, 4, 69). 658)

-ocr page 118-

Kamandaka G (g. upakadi ad Pan. 2, 4, 69). 659)

Karutthama P (Hariv. 1835).

Kavantaka G (g. upakadi ad Pan. 2, 4, 69).

Kasiti V (Caland, Jaim. Br.).

Kasu V (Rv. VIII, 5, 37).

Kastu G (g. subhradi ad Pan. 4, 1, 123).

Kahaya G (g. sivadi ad Pan. 4, 1, 112).

Kahüya G (g. sivadi ad Pan. 4. 1, 112). eeo)

Kahoda V (Sat. Br. II, 4. 3. 1).

Kanandha V (Caland, B. Sr. S. XVIII. 41).

Kanita V (RV. 8, 46, 21).

Kapistha V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 457, 2).

Kaputi V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 455, 6).

Kamantaka V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 444, 1). 661)

Kamanda E (Mah. XII, 4535).

Kamandaka E (Mah. XII, 4534). 662)

Kamaryayani V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 440, 2).

Kayavya E (Mah. XII, 4854).

Karirauti V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 433, 3).

Karkasa G (g. vakinadi ad Pan. 4, 1, 158). 663)

Kalapavi (?) V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 441, 2).

Kikkaka I (Bhandarkar, I. N. I. 1293).

Kita G (g. asvadi ad Pan. 4, 1. 110).

Kija V (Caland, Jaim. Br.).

Kuthumi P (Wilson, Vi. P. 3, 60). 664)

Kuthumin G (Pan. 6, 4, 144).

Kudri G (g. grstyadi ad Pan. 4, 1. 136).

Kaudreya V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 441, 2).

Kumanda V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 426, 6).

Kuramaravyabhatta I (Bhandarkar, I. N. I. 1271).

Kuruhga V (RV. VIII, 4, 19).

Kurundi P (Matsya P.). 665)

Kusamba G 4- (g. subhradi ad Pan. 4, 1, 123). 666)

Kusala P (Vayu P.) 667)

Kusri V (Sat. Br. X, 5, 5, 1).

Kusurubinda V (Panc. Br. XXII, 15, 1, 10). 668)

Krsnanubhautika E (Mah. XII, 1598).

Kenava P (Wilson, Vi. P. 3, 39).

Kohita G (g. sivadi ad Pan. 4, 1, 112).

Kauküsta V (Sat. Br. IV, 6. 1, 13). 669)

Kaunakutsya E (Mah. I, 962).

-ocr page 119-

Kauntharavya V (Ait. Ar. III, 2, 2).
Kautasta V (Pafic. Br.).
Kaurama V (AV. XX, 127, 1). ero)
Ksaitayata G (g. tikâdi ad Pan. 4, 1, 154).
Ksaimiti V (Galand, B. ér. S. III, 462, 4).

Khagana P (Bhäg. P. 9, 12, 3). 671)
KhadOra G (g. subhrâdi ad Pan. 4, 1, 123).
Khadüraka G (g. sivâdi ad Pan. 4, 1,
112). 672)
Khârdamâyana V (Galand, B. âr. S. III, 423, 7).

Gandharàyana V (Caland, B. âr. S. III, 432, 7).
GargaV (Asv. Sr. S. X, 2).
f.p. Gârgî V (Brhadâr. Up. III, 6, 1).
p. Gârgya V (Asv. G. S. 3, 4).

GargabhOmi P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 38). 673)
Galunas V (Caland, Jaim. Br.).
Galünasa V (Jaim. Up. Br. I, 38, 4).
Gallu I (Fleet, I. I. 27).
Gavalgana E (Mah. I,
2426). 674)
f. Gândini P (Hariv. 1912).
Guhgu V (RV. X, 48, 8).
Guhalu G (g. gargädi ad Pan. 4, 1, 105).
675)
Gobhila V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 454, 1).
Gomikasvämin I (Fleet, I. I. 23).
Gorisvämin I (Fleet, I. I. 22).
676)
Golanda G (g. gargâdi ad Pan. 4, 1, 105). 677)
Gosla V (Gop. Br. II. 6, 9). 678)
Gaurämbhi V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 420, 8).
Gauriväyana V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 451, 1).
Gausla V (Ait. Br. VI, 30).

Caka V (Pane. Br. XXV, 15, 3). 679)

Canüra (Câ°) E (Mah. II, 121).

Caphattaka (Cä°) G (g. taulvalyädi ad Pän. 2, 4, 61).

Citrarepha P (Bhag. P. 5, 20, 25). eso)

Cirätadatta I (Bhandarkar, I. N. I. 1271).

Cirbika I (Fleet, I, I. 38).

Cirbira I (Bhandarkar I. N. I. 1316).

Cupa G (g asvädi ad Pän. 4, 1, 110). 681)

Cumuri V (RV. VI, 20, 13).

Caitayata G (g. kraudyâdi ad Pän. 4, 1, 80).

-ocr page 120-

Châgari (?) V (Caland. B. Sr. S. III. 448, 15).
Chägavya V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III. 450, 1).
Chesmaka P (Brahm. P.).
Chodugomin I (Fleet, I. I. 25).

Jabäla V 4- (Caland. Jaim. Br.).
f. Jabâlâ V (Cbând. Up. 4. 4, 1 ).
m. Jäbäla V 4- (Sat. Br. 10. 3. 3, 1).
p.m. Jäbäb V 4- (Cbând. Up. 4, 4, 2).

Jaratin G (g. subbrâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 123).

Jâjab E (Mab. XII. 9277).

Jâmâlâyana (?) V (Caland. B. Sr. S. III, 420, 3).

Jâbusa V (RV. I, 116. 10).

Jibiti (?) V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 418, 1).

Jbillin E (Mab. I, 70 02). 682)

Tamsu E 4- (Mab. I, 3704). 683)

Tamba P (Mârk. P. 67, 4).

Tândavinda(va) V (Sâfikb. Âr. VIII, 10).

Tika G (Pân. 4, 1. 154).

Timirgba V (Pane. Br. XXV, 15).

Tirindira V (RV. VIII. 6, 46).

Tuji V (RV. VI, 26, 4) 684)

Tuminja V (TS. I, 7, 2, 1).

Turvasa V (RV. I, 36, 18). 685)

Turvasu E 4- (Mab. I, 3159). 685)

Turviti V (RV. I, 36, 18).

Tuhunda E (Mab. I, 6983).

Trnânkn E (Râm. 4, 41, 62).

Taideba V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 428, 4).

Taulvali V 4- (Äsv. Sr. 2, 6).

Traivani V (Brb. Up. II, 6, 3).

Traisämba P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 116). 686)

Tvastâdhara E (Mab. I, 2548). 687)

Dattob P (Wilson, Vi. P. 3, 4).
Datva V (Caland, Jaim Br.).
Dadda I (Bbandarkar, I. N. I. 1079).
Dasoni (RV. VI. 20. 4).
Dasonya V (Vâlakb, 4. 2).
Dâvasu V. (Pane. Br. XXV, 5, 12).
Dâsarma V (Kâtb. S. VII, 6).

-ocr page 121-

Dimbhaka E (Mah. II, 576).
Dilipa E (Mah. I 2109).
p. Dailipi G (g. taulvalyâdi ad Pan. 2, 4, 61).
f. Duddâ I (Bhandarkar, I. N. I. 1304).
Duhduha E 4- (Mah. I, 227).
Dusyanta E (Mah. I, 371 ). 688)
Drdhasyu E (Mah. Ill,
8640). 689)
Dairaiigi V (Caland, B. Sr. S. Ill, 441, 3).
Daivantâyana V (Caland, B. Sr. S. Ill, 421, 6). 690)
Daivantyâyana V (Äsv. Sr. 12, 10).
Druhya G (g. sivädi ad Pân. 4, 1, 112).
Dvaitavana V 4- (Sat. Br. 13, 5, 4, 9).

Dhundhu E (Mah. 3, 13511).
Dhundhumant P (Vi. P. 4, 1, 19 ( 20)). 691)

Nakira V (Caland, Jaim. Br.). 692)

Natta G (g. asvadi ad Pân. 4, 1, 110).

Nannabhatti I (Bhandarkar, I. N. I. 1259).

Näcika E (Mah. XIII, 257). 693)

NitambhO E (Mah. XIII, 1765). 694)

Naivaki G (g. taulvalyâdi ad Pân. 2, 4, 61). 695)

Nodhas V (RV. I, 61, 14).

Patharvan V (RV. I, 112, 17).

Patafijala V 4- (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 439, 3).

Patitri E (Mah. VIII, 2263).

Padanjala G (g. upakâdi ad Pân. 2, 4, 69).

Parucchepa V (Nir. X, 42). 696)

Pavasturika G (g. subhrâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 123).

Pavinda G (g. asvâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 110).

Pasika G (g. sivâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 112).

Pijavana V (Nir. II, 24). 697)

Pithinas V (RV. VI, 26, 6).

Pipru V (RV. 1, 51, 5). 698)

Puraya V quot;(RV. VI, 63. 9).

Puridvant P (Vâ. P.).

Purumâyya V (RV. VIII, 68. 10).

Purusanti V (RV. I, 112. 23). 699)

Purocana E (Mah. I. 380). too)

Prthavâna V (RV. X. 93, 14).

Prsadhra V 4- (Vâlakh. 4, 2).

-ocr page 122-

Prsadhru E (Mah. VU. 6912).
Pedu V (RV. I, 117, 9).
Paija P (Wdson, Vi. P. 3, 48).
Potimatsaka E (Mah. V, 83).
Pauspifiji P (Wilson, Vi. P. 3, 58).
Pauspindya V (Sâmavidh. Br.).
Pracula G (g. gargâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 105).
Pratardana V (Sahkh. Br. 26, 4).
Pratindhaka E (Râm. 1, 71, 9).70i)
Pratiha P (Bhâg. P. 5, 15, 3, 4). 702)
Pratyagra(ha) E (Mah. I, 2363).
Pramaganda V (RV. III, 53, 14).
Pravati V (Galand, Ja im. Br.). 703)
Praskanva V (RV. I, 44, 6).
Prâgahi V (Kaus. Br. XXVI, 4).
p. Prâdâhati G (g. taulvalyâdi ad Pân. 2, 4,
61). 704)
Plati V (jRV. X, 63, 17).

Babara V (TS. VII, 1, 10, 2).
Bamba V (TS. VI, 6, 8, 4).
Barn V (Ait. Br. VI, 25).
Barku V (âat. Br. I, 1, 1, 10).
Balbütha V (RV. VIII, 46, 32).
m. Bâdeyïputra V (Brh. Up. VI, 4, 30).
p. Bâdhyoga V (âat. Br. XIV, 9, 4, 33).
Bâdhva V (Ait. Âr. III, 2, 3).
Bâskala V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 423, 4).
Budila (Bulda) V (Sat. Br. IV, 6, 1, 9).
Brbu V (RV. VI, 45, 31).
Botaka I (Fleet, I. I. 38).

Bhadita G (g. gargâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 105).
p. Bhâditâyana V (Vamsa Br.).

Bhanandana P (Mârk. P. 114, 6). 705)
Bharama G (g. subhrâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 123). 706)
Bhalandana V (Galand, B. âr. S. III, 465, 9).
Bhallâta P (Wdson, Vi. P. 4, 142).
p. Bhâllaveya V (Sat. Br. 10, 6, 1. 1 ).

Bhâganti V (Galand, B. âr. S. III, 422, 1).
Bhâguri V (Brh. Dev. 3, 20).
Bhâguritthâyana V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 460, 6).
Bhâguritthi V (Galand B. Sr. S. III, 422, 1).

-ocr page 123-

Bhâgraha I (Fleet, I. I. 21).
Bhärunya V (Caland, B. ér. S. III, 434, 3).
Bhumanyu E (Mah. I, 3712).
Bhulunda I (Bhandarkar, I. N. I. 1266).
Bhünjayana V (Caland, B.
Sr. S. III, 420, 3). 707)
Bhaimarika P (Wilson, Vi. P. 5, 107).
Bhojasin V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 439, 4).
p. Bhauliki G (g. tikâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 154).

Makathu G (g. subhrâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 123).
Makastu G (g. subhrâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 123).
Maghastu G (g. subhrâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 123).
Mankanaka E (Mah. III, 6086).
Manktila V (Caland, B.
Sr. S. III, 465, 9).
Mahgusa G (g. kurvâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 151).
Majiraka G (g. sivâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 112).
Mantarâja I (Fleet, I. I. 1).
Madragâra V (Vamsa Br.).
Manivaka P (Mark. P. 53, 21).
Mammaka I (Bhandarkar, I. N. I. 1293).
Masarsâra V (RV. I, 122, 15).
Mahâbhisa E (Mah. I, 3843).
Mahâvita P (Mârk. P. 53. 19).
Mahitha V (Caland, Jaim. Br.).
p. Mâhitthi V
(Sat. Br. VI, 2, 2, 10).
Mahimnâra P (Hariv. 1058).
Mahya E (Mah. I, 43). 708)

Mânabhindavya (?) V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 429, 1).
Mânti V
(Sat. Br. XIV, 5, 5, 22).
p. Mâtliava V
(Sat. Br. I, 4, 1, 10).

Mânahgi V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 441, 3).
Mândhûpa V (Caland, B. ér. S. III, 436, 2).
Mâmantharesana V (Caland, B. ér. S. III, 426, 3).
p. or m. Mârgaveya V (Ait. Br. VII, 27, 3).
Mithi E (Râm. 1, 71).
Mimata G (Pân. 4, 1, 150).
Mundibha V (éat. Br. XIII, 3, 5, 4).
Mûrtaya P (Bhâg. P. 9, 15, 4).
Mrkandu G (g. subhrâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 123).
Mausitaki V (Caland, B. ér. S. III, 439, 5).

Yajfiapi V (Caland, B. ér. S. III, 423, 7).

-ocr page 124-

Yadu V (RV. I, 54. 6).

Yadudhra P. (Hariv. 435).

Yamastu G (g. subhrâdi ad Pân. 4. 1, 123).

Yamunda G (g. tikâdi ad Pân. 4. 1, 154).

Yayâti V (RV. I, 31, 17).

Yavayasa P (Bhâg. P. 5, 20, 3).

Yavinara P (Hariv. 1075).

Yaska V 4- (Caland, B. âr. S. III, 421, 5).

Yudhämsrausti V (Ait. Br. 8, 21).

Yudhyämadhi V (RV. VII, 18, 28).

Rahkabota I (Fleet, I. I. 27).
Raji V (RV. VI. 26, 6).
Rantinära P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 129). 709)
Randhas(a) G (Kâsikâ ad Pân. 4, 1. 114).
Râjitatâyin V (Caland. B.
Sr. S. III. 421, 6).
p. Râhaksati G (g. pailâdi ad Pân. 2. 4, 59). 7io)
Rukbaradeva I (Fleet, I. I. 22).
Rumanvant E 4- (Mab. III, 10180).
Rusama V (RV. VIII, 3. 13).
f. Rusamâ V (jPanc. Br. XXV, 13, 3).

Renava V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 447, l). 7ii)
Revâdyaka I (Bbandarkar, I. N. I. 1204).
Raikva V (Cbând. Up. IV, 1, 3).

Lanka G (g. nadâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 99). 712)
Labya G (g. sivâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 112).
p. Lâbyâyana V (Sat. Br. XIV, 6, 3, 1).
p. Lâtavya V (Paiïc. Br. VIII. 6, 8).
Lilâdbya E (Mab. XIII, 252).
Lusa V (Pafic. Br. IX, 2, 22).
Lusâkapi V. (Pane. Br. XVII. 4. 3). 713)
f. Lopâmudrâ V 4- (RV. I, 179. 4).

Lanka V (Caland. B. Sr. S. III. 444. 2).

Vaka V (Cbând. Up. I. 2, 13).
Vangrda V (RV. I, 53, 8).
Vatchalin I (Bhandarkar, I. N. I. 1206).
Vatanda G (g. gargâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 105).
Vadbhutaka V (Caland, B. âr. S. III, 442, 2).

-ocr page 125-

p. Vädbhutaka V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 442, 1).
Vayoksibheda V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 428, 6).
Varosusäman V (RV. VIII, 23, 28).7i4)
Valabhiki V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 430, 2).
Vasukra V (Ait. Ar. I, 2, 2).
Vahyaska G (g. vidädi ad Pan. 4, 1, 104).
Vakina G (g. väkinädi ad Pan. 4, 1, 158).
Väjanti V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 461, 5).
Väjapya G (g. nadädi ad Pan. 4, 1, 99).
Vänjäyana (?) V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 446, 3).
m. Vädeyiputra V (Sat. Br. XIV, 9, 4, 30).

Vädhüla V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 421, 5).
p. Vadhaula V (Asv. Sr. S. 12, 10, 10).

Väyupüta V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 443, 1).
Väravya V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 443, 4).
Väridhäpayanta V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 448, 12).
Vähakathi V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 458, 3).
Vähuli E (Mah. XIII, 252). 715)
Vicakh(y)u E (Mah. XII, 9467). 7iG)
Vitatya E (Mah. XIII, 2001).
Vidüratha E 4- (Mah. I, 3792). 717)
Vivimsa E (Mah. XIV, 68).
Vivimsati E 4- (Mah. I, 2447).
Vivimsu E (Mah. VIII, 1009).
f. Vispalä V (RV. I, 112, 10).
Visnapü V. (RV. I, 116, 23).
Vikidinna I (Fleet, I. I. 38).7i8)
f. Vrcaya V (RV. I, 51, 3).
m. Vaittabhatiputra V (Brh. Up. VI, 5, 2).

Vaihah V (Caland. B. Sr. S. III, 418, 4).
p. Vaihinari V 4- (Caland. B. Sr. S. III. 417. 3).

Vodhu P (Wdson. Vi. P. 2, 200).
p. Vyadi V (Caland. B. Sr. S. III, 440, 2).

SakapOna V (Nir. 3. 11).
Sanga V (Jaim. Up. Br. III. 40. I).
p. Sända V (RV. VI. 63. 9).

Sandila V (Caland. B. Sr. S. III. 453. 5).
Samatha E (Mah. III. 8527).
.Sarävin G (g. bähvädi ad Pan. 4. 1, 96).
Saryata V (RV. I. 112. 17). 719)

-ocr page 126-

Saryâti E (Mah. I, 224). 719)
éalankata G (g. tikakitavâdi ad Pân. 2, 4, 68).
âalahku G (g. nadâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 99).
p. Sâlahkâyana V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 444, 1).
Salâthala G (g. upakâdi ad Pân. 2, 4, 69). 720)
Sânkarava V (Galand, B. Sr. s! III, 419, 1).
Sâtâhara G (g. subhrâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 123).
éâmburâyana V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 434, 1).
Sâlàh V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 436, 3).
Sâlâhah V( Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 430, 2).
âini V (Galand, B. Sr S. III, 433, 6).
Silâlin G (Pân. 4, 3, 110).
p. Sailâh V (Sat. Br. XIII, 5, 3, 3).

Sikayata G (g. tikâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 154). 721)
Susmina V (Ait. Br. VIII, 33, 10).
âaucistaksa V (Galand. B.
Sr. S. III, 457, 2).
Syâparna V
(Sat. Br. VI, 2, 1, 39).
Srâvasta(ka) E (Mah. III, 13518).
ârutarya V (RV. I, 112, 9). 722)
Srutarvan V (RV. VIII, 74, 4).
Srumant G (Pân.quot;5, 3, 118).
p. âraumata V (Galand, B. Sr. S. III, 446, 7).
p. Sraumatya V (âat. Br, X, 4, 5, 1 ).

êruva G (g. gargâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 105). 723)
Svaphalka G (g. taulvalyâdi ad Pân. 2, 4, 61).

Sadhri V (RV. V, 44, 10).
Sadhryasva (Galand, Jaim. Br.). 724)
Sanaga V (Sat. Br. XIV, 5, 5, 22).
Sarvavâdha I (Fleet, I. I. 27).
Savetas V (Galand, B. âr. S. III, 422, 3).
Sâyasya V (Galand, B. âr. S. III, 450, 1).
p. Sâyya V (RV. VI, 20, 6). 725).
Sâlanghâyana E (Mah. XIII, 251).
Sâhaûja P (Hariv. 1845).
Sirinda V (Galand, Jaim. Br.).
Silîbâka E (Mah. II, 109). 726)
Sudivâtandi E (Mah. XII, 8900).
Sunika P (Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 178).
Supratardana E (Mah. IV, 1768).
Suplan V (Sat. Br. II, 4, 4, 4).

-ocr page 127-

Suskanta P (Hariv. 1721).
Srkandu G (g. subhrâdi ad Pân.
4, 1, 123). 727)
Srbinda V (RV. VIll, 32,
2). 728)
Seduka E (Mah. III, 13262).
Saikayata G (g. kraudyâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 80).
Saitaki V (Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 455, 7).
Sobhari V (RV. VIll, 5, 26).
p. Sauvarcanasa V (TS. I, 7, 2, 1).
Smadibha V (RV. X, 49, 4).
Svâhi P (Hariv. 1969).
Svairaki V (Caland, B. Sr. S- III. 451, 5).

Haryatvata P (Hariv. 1515).
Havidhra E (Mah. XIII, 7683).
Hidimba E (Mah. I, 2253).
f. Hidimbâ E (Mah. I. 380).

-ocr page 128-
-ocr page 129-

NOTES.

1.nbsp;A. F. Pott. Die Personennamen, insbesondere die Familiennamen und ihre
Entstehungsarten. Leipzig 1853. 2 Aufl. 1859.

2.nbsp;E. Förstemann. Altdeutsches Namenbuch. L Personennamen. Nordhausen
1856. 2 Aufl. Bonn 1900.

Förstemann confined himself to the continental Teutonic tribes previous
to 1100 (p. VI).

3.nbsp;K. Strackerjahn. Die jeverländischen Personennamen. Progr. Gymn. Jever
1864.

4.nbsp;Max Gottschald. Deutsche Namenkunde. Unsere Familiennamen nach ihrer
Entstehung und Bedeutung. München 1932. pg. 7.

5.nbsp;F. Stark. Die Kosenamen der Germanen. Wien 1868.

6.nbsp;E. Förstemann. Kosenamen der Germanen. 1868.

7.nbsp;K. G. Andresen. Die altdeutschen Personennamen in ihrer Entwickelung und
Erscheinung als heutige Geschlechtsnamen. Mainz 1873. 2 Aufl. 1876.

8.nbsp;A. Socin. Mittelhochdeutsches Namenbuch nach oberrheinischen Quellen
des 12. und 13. Jahrhunderts. Bazel 1903.

9.nbsp;Alfons Hilka. Die altindischen Personennamen. Breslau 1910, is of opinion,
that by Förstemann, Stark, Andresen and Socin quot;die formale Seite der
Namen zu einseitig betont istquot;, (p. 1).

10.nbsp;August Fick. Die Griechischen Personennamen nach ihrer Bildung erklärt,
mit den Namensystemen verwandter Sprachen verglichen und systematisch
geordnet. Göttingen 1874.

11.nbsp;Indogermanische Eigennamen als Spiegel der Kulturgeschichte von Felix
Solmsenf herausgegeben und bearbeitet von Ernst Fraenkel. Heidelberg
1922. (p. III).

12.nbsp;Fick—Bechtel. Die griechischen Personennamen. Göttingen 1894.

13.nbsp;Fr. Bechtel. Die attischen Frauennamen. Göttingen 1902.

Fr. Bechtel. Die historischen Personennamen des Griechischen bis zur

Kaiserzeit. Halle 1917.

Fr. Bechtel. Namenstudien. Halle 1917.

14.nbsp;W. Schulze. Zur Geschichte lateinischer Eigennamen. Abh. der Kön. Ges.
der Wiss. zu Göttingen. Phil.-hist. Klasse, Neue Folge, Band V, 2. Berlin
1904.

15.nbsp;K. Meister. Lateinisch-Griechische Eigennamen. Heft I. AlUtalische und
Römische Eigennamen. Berlin 1916.

16.nbsp;Up tili 1910 a general bibliography of Indo-European onomatology is found
in Hilka p. 153 sqq. And up till 1914 H. Bähnisch, Die deutschen Personen-
namen^, 1914, pp. VII—VIII.

For my purpose it was not necessary to give all the literature of Indo-
European onomatology. For Old-Prussian, see: R. Trautmann. Die alt-
preuszischen Personennamen. Götüngen 1925.

-ocr page 130-

17.nbsp;E. Schröder. Die deutschen Personennamen. Festrede 5 Juni 1907 gehalten
Göttingen 1907.

18.nbsp;Der Name. Ein Beitrag zu seiner Geschichte im Altertum und besonders
bei den Griechen. Von Rudolf Hirzel [1918 herausgegeben von G. Goetz.].
Abh. der phil.-hist. Kl. der Säch. Ak. der Wissensch. Bnd 36 [1921].

19.nbsp;Solmsen—Fraenkel. Indogermanische Eigennamen. 1922.

20.nbsp;Albert Dauzat. Les Noms de Personnes. Paris, 1925.

21.nbsp;See p. 19.

22.nbsp;V. Larock. Essai sur la valeur sacrée et la valeur sociale des noms de
personnes dans les sociétés inférieures. (Rev. de l'hist. des reliaions 51
(1930) 101,
p. 27-67, 101-201. 102, p. 67-92).

23.nbsp;Schulze p. 548 „ Man wird schwerlich weiterkommen, solange man sich
nicht entschließt Fragen der Onomatologie mit nüchterner Selbstbeschei-
dung einfach als das zu behandeln was sie nun einmal in erster Linie sind
als Fragen der Wortbildung, und die Untersuchung bewusst auf die mor-
phologischen Verhältnisse zu concentriren, zunächst ganz ohne Rücksicht
auf das etymologische Verständnis. Wer nicht gewöhnt ist sich bis ins
Emzelne Rechenschaft über den formalen Bau der Namen abzulegen, kann
nur rathen, nicht deuten.quot;

Schröder (p. 7) discusses Siegfried, but cannot exactly make out what
sort of compound it is, neither what
quot;Frieden' comprises exactly, and
fmishes up with: quot;Man ersieht daraus, wie verschiedene Möglichkeiten der
Deutung gegeben sind: nicht etwa nur für uns Gelehrte von heute — nein
auch für die Menschen vor 2000 Jahren. Unter einem Dutzend Väter die
ihrem Sohne den Namen
Siegfried gaben, brauchen nicht zwei gewesen zu
sein, die sich dabei dasselbe gedacht habenquot; (italics here and further by
myself).

Hilka p. 55 „Die Frage der Kürzung der Vollnamen ist für das Indische
mit grosser Vorsicht zu behandeln.quot;

Solmsen p. 21 „Oft ist natürlich Skepsis und Eidgeständnis des Nicht-
wissens im weiten Umfange nötigquot;.

Gottschald p. VI. „Ueberhaupt sei für alle Deutungen des Namenbuches
grundsätzlich bemerkt: So kann der Name, nicht so musz er gedeutet
werden.quot;

24.nbsp;Walther Wüst. Ueber das Alter des Rgveda und die Hauptfragen der in-
doanschen Friihgeschichte. Wien. Zeitsch. f. d. K.d. Morgenl. 34 1927
p. 191 and 192.

25.nbsp;Gottschald p. 2 „Auch eine besondere Behandlung des Namens und der

Namengebung vom Standpunkte der Völkerkunde aus ist noch nicht vor-
banden.quot;

26.nbsp;W. Wüst. Indisch. 1929. Grundriss der indogermanischen Sprach- und
Altertumskunde. Geschichte der indogermanischen Sprachwissenschaft.
Zweiter Teil, Vierter Band, Erste Hälfte, p. 141 „Lehn- und Substratein-
flusse schließen wie in einem Brennpunkt im Eigennamenproblem zusammen
dessen gesamte Materialien längst einmal in einem eigenen Lexikon zu^
sammengestellt werden müßten.quot;

Bloch. L'indo-aryen du Veda aux temps modernes. Paris 1934 p 323
La toponomastique, qui a fourni des données si précieuses sur la pré-
histoire linguistique de l'Europe, na pas été étudiée encore.quot; (nl. for India.

-ocr page 131-

The same holds good for an Indian anthroponomasticon.)

27.nbsp;Reallexikon der indogermanischen Altertumskunde von O. Schräder. Her-
ausgegeben von A. Nehring. Berlin und Leipzig 1929.

I suppose that Schräder—Nehring's statement is incomplete in saying that
the Indo-European nomenclature is abandoned by the Armenians, Phrygians,
and Italians. In fact Fick (p. LXV sqq.) had already remarked that of the
Baltic peoples, the Lithuanians and the Lettish people had abandoned the
Indo-European name-forms too. Hilka (p. 46) again says that only the
Italians, Phrygians, Armenians and the Albanians have abandoned the
Indo-European system.

Justi (p. VII) makes an exception in the case of the Itahans. So in this
connection there is considerable confusion. I have not been able to elucidate
matters on this point.

28.nbsp;Wörterbuch der Antike. Von Lamer, Bux und Schöne. Leipzig 1933.

29.nbsp;F. Justi. Iranisches Namenbuch. Marburg 1895.

30.nbsp;G. Hüsing. Die Iranischen Eigennamen in den Achämenideninschriften.
Diss. Königsberg 1897.

31.nbsp;See note 10.

32.nbsp;Even before Fick's time isolated names had been discussed more than once,
but these attempts provided as yet no basis for a general insight into the
Indo-European nomenclature. Lassen e.g. discussed in 1840 (Zeitschr. f. d.
Kunde d. Morgenl. Dritter Band) the names of
Viradâman and Radrasäha.
Weber observed in 1862 (Ind. Stud. V, p. 149, note): quot;Der Name von
Pänini's Groszvater
Devala bedeutet als Appellativum soviel als devâjivin
quot;prêtre d'une idolequot;. It is obvious, however, that this name is to be regarded
as hypocoristicon
Deva-la.

33.nbsp;R. Otto Franke. Die Indischen Genuslehren mit einem Anhang über die
indischen Namen. Kiel 1890. (p. 57 sqq.).

34.nbsp;Göttinger gelehrte Anzeigen 1892, p. 483 sqq.

35.nbsp;Die Patronymica im Alt-Indischen. Inaugural-Dissertation zur Erlangung
der Doctorwürde. Univ. Basel, von Theophil Gubler. Göttingen 1903.

36.nbsp;Beiträge zur Kenntnis der indischen Namengebung. Die altindischen Per-
sonennamen. von Dr. Alfons Hilka. Breslau 1910. [Indische Forschungen.
3 Heft.].

37.nbsp;Among the things left by my teacher Prof. Caland was a brief review of
Hilka's work in manuscript. This review of Prof. Caland's was nowhere to
be found, hence it will not have appeared in print. Two remarks in it seem
to be of importance. In the first place Hilka, in discussing the Indian rules
of the nomenclature has almost entirely neglected a source of the greatest
value viz: the Baudhâyana GrhyasOtra, e.g. the important place B.
Grh. S. II, 2, and what Hilka does quote from it is, on the whole,
wrongly interpreted. Hilka quotes too Knauer's translation of the Gobhila
Grhyasütra, whereas Caland deems that of Oldenburg the more correct one.
So, according to Caland this chapter contains nothing new or original.

In the second place Hilka fails to draw a single conclusion from the material.
In the last objection of Caland's I cannot share. At least when one has
made a thorough study of Hilka, one can acquire a thorough and true
insight in Indian nomenclature, while one must be very much on one's guard
in the matter of drawing conclusions from names.

-ocr page 132-

38.nbsp;Vedic Index of Names and Subjects by A. A. Macdonell and A. B Keith
London 1912.

39.nbsp;But pretty well only in the case of very transparent names, not completely
and systematically, e.g. II, 420 gives 5 names beginning with
Satya-, of these
are translated
Safya-kama. Satya-yajna, Satya^acas. Satya-sravas. but
not the 5th
Satya-havis.

40.nbsp;F. E. Pargiter. Ancient Indian Historical Tradition. London 1922.

41.nbsp;Pargiter p. 6 quot;if any one contests tradition, the burden lies on him to
show that it is wrong; and, till he does that, tradition holds the field.quot;

On pages 119—125 Pargiter gives reasons for believing the genealogies.

42.nbsp;Pargiter p. 126 sqq. Consideration of Names.

43.nbsp;H. de Willman—Grabowska. Les noms de personnes dans le Satapatha
Brahmana. Mél. ling. off. â M. J. Vendryes. Paris 1925.

44.nbsp;See note 26 and also W. Wüst in Wiener Zeitschr. f. d. Kunde d
Morgenl. 34 [1927]
p. 191.

45.nbsp;Betty Heimann. Zur indischen Namenkunde. Studia Indo-iranica. Ehrengabe
für Wilhelm Geiger. Leipzig 1931.
p. 139—155.

46.nbsp;R. C. Temple. A Dissertation on the proper names of Panjâbîs. Bombay
Calcutta, London 1883.

47.nbsp;M. R. P. Masani. Customs, Ceremonies and Superstitions connected with
the Nammg of Children in India, as compared with those prevailing in other
Countries. Actes du XVIIIe congrès international des Orientalistes
Leiden 1931.

48.nbsp;Hilka p. 3.

49.nbsp;cf. Constantin Régamey, Bibliographie analytique des travaux relatifs aux
elements anaryens dans la civilisation et les langues de l'Inde. Bulletin de
lEcole Française d'Extrême-Orient, XXXIV, 1935 (Bibliography up till
December 1933).

50.nbsp;S. Lévi. Pré-aryen et pré-dravidien dans l'Inde. Joum. Asiatique. 1923 1203]
p. 1 sqq.nbsp;'

192^6quot;p7-5quot;quot;nbsp;Udumbara. Journ. Asiatique

52.nbsp;p. 51 „L'histoire de la civilisation indienne s'éclaire également quand on
étudie les influences austroasiatiques.quot;

53.nbsp;p. 52. quot;Le Mahàbhârata d'autre part est le récit de la lutte des Kaurava
et des Pândava. Les uns et les autres ont d'étroites affinités avec les
populations austroasiatiques, ainsi qu'en témoignent certains de leurs noms
et leurs coutumes. Parmi les plus anciens épisodes de la grande épopée,
quelques-uns racontent sans doute les guerres qui mirent aux prises les
populations anaryennes de l'Inde. Il n'est peut-être pas exagéré de dire
que l'histoire de la formation du Mahâbhârata est à reprendre en discutant
ces nouveaux problèmes.quot;

See^also G. J. Held, The Mahâbhârata, an ethnological study. Diss, leiden

54.nbsp;J. Przyluski. Hippokuora et Satakarni. Journ. of the Royal As. Soc. 1929
p. 273—279.

55.nbsp;p. 279 quot;Quand on voudra mesurer la part des influences anaryennes dans
le développement de la littérature prâkrite, on ne devra pas perdre de
vue que l'onomastique des Andhras contient un important élément

-ocr page 133-

austroasiatique.quot;

This article has been translated into English by L. V. Ramaswami Aiyar

M.A., B.L. in Journal of the Andhra Historical Research Society, vol IV
1930 p. 49—53.

The translator adds a note (p. 53, note):

quot;We may also note here that a new vista is opened up for the liguistician
too. The use of Austric forms to denote names of towns and dynasties
points to the influence of the Austric speeches in this part of India
How far Dravidian may have been affected by dt, is a matter for Dravidolo-
gists to investigate.quot;

56.nbsp;Austrisch en Arisch, inaug. rede J. Gonda, 1932. (with copious references to
literature on the subject).

57.nbsp;Acta Orientalia 10 p. 332—334.

58.nbsp;Bloch. Lmdo-aryen. p. 3 quot;En tout cas les chefs portent assez souvent
des noms â consonances barbares pour qu'on puisse admettre déjà l'existence
de melanges jusque dans la noblesse.quot;

59.nbsp;W. Wüst. Ueber das Alter des Rgveda und die Hauptfragen der indo-
arischen Frühgeschichte. Wiener Z. f. d. K. d. Morg. 34, 1927 p. 165-215.
W. Wust. Ein weiterer irano-skythischer Eigenname im Rgveda.

Studia Indo-iranica. Ehrengabe Geiger, Leipzig 1931. p. '185-212

60.nbsp;This does not so much correspond to the wish of Wüst, who does not want
a dictionary of names like Justi's, but one that contains quot;neben den Per-
sonennamen auch die von Flüssen, Gebirgen, Siedelungen, Völkern usw.quot;
Wien Zeitschr. f. d. K. d. Morg. 34, 1927
p. 191. See also note 26, and
W. Wust, Vergleichendes und etymologisches Wörterbuch des Alt-indoari-
sehen (Altindischen), Heidelberg, 1935 (Lieferung 1—3) p 58 and 59
where Wüst communicates his purpose to give quot;ein großangelegtes wirklich
umfassendes Eigennamen-Wörterbuch des Alt-Indoarischen.'quot;

61.nbsp;Wüst, too, hoped for a dictionary of names quot;von den ältesten Zeiten bis
etwa in die Jahre der ersten islamischen Invasion rd. 700 n. Chr)quot; Wien
Zschr. 34, 1927 p. 191.

The chronological period, too, for the Puranic quot;Diaskeuastentatigkeitquot;,
according to Kirfel had then come to a close, and lies between 335—630 A.D.
Das Purâna Pancalaksana, von Willibald Kirfel. Bonn 1927, p. XVIII—XIX

62.nbsp;Hilka, opposite p. 1. quot;Die vedischen Namen, weil zumeist dunkel und
unsicher, wurden selten berücksichtigtquot;.

63.nbsp;On the other hand, the Indian names, also outside India are of significance,
e.g. to the Archipelago and Kambodscha. Concerning Kambodscha, Wacker-
nagel says (Altind. Gramm. I (1895) p. XXXVII):

quot;Wie im Archipel dringt auch das ai. Namensystem ein, mit dem charak-
teristischen Namensausgang
-vatmanquot;. It would be worth while to make a
systematic inquiry into the names of the Archipelago.

64.nbsp;Fick, who was by all means qualified to compare names from the Indo-
European speeches expresses himself concerning Sanscrit names thus
(p. CXXXIX): quot;Das indische Namensystem...... übertrifft alle seine Ver-
wandten an glänzender Durchsichtigkeit, wenn es sich auch in massvoller
Schönheit nicht mit der griechischen, an Pracht und Fülle nicht mit der
germanischen Namengebung messen kann.quot;

65.nbsp;Wackemagel. Altind. Gramm. I p. XXVII, n. 1. quot;öfters leben Wörter

-ocr page 134-

oder Wortformen der vedischen oder sonst der altern Sprache, die in ihrer
ursprünghchen appellativen oder adjektivischen Bedeutung später verschollen
sind, als Nomina propria oder Epitheta bis in späte Zeit vor. So ami'fra-

ghäta....... a?ä(}hä....... kfpänila (v. kfpänlda), maghavan, märjäliija,

mudgala, raghu.quot;

66.nbsp;R. Hirzel. Der Name, p. 46:

quot;Die Namen sind in versteinerter Form Tatsachen der Familiengeschichte,
historische Urkunden, aber nicht bloß der Familiengeschichte, sondern auch
der Geschichte der Staaten und Völker.quot;

67.nbsp;H. Hirt. Indog. Grammatik IV. Heidelberg 1928. p. 80 quot;Die idg. Per-
sonennamen werden — und darin liegt eine besondere Eigentümlichkeit
unseres Sprachstammes gegenüber andern Stämmen — durch Zusammen-
setzung gebildet...... Oftmals können wir an den Eigennamen erkennen,

ob eine unbekannte Sprache idg. ist oder nicht.quot;

68.nbsp;Hilka p. 5 quot;Bei den Kulturvölkern endlich treten als höchste Stufe eines
vollendeten Namensystems bestimmte Ausdrücke des Volksideals hervor.quot;
Solmsen—Fraenkel. Indog. Eigenn. p. 113:

quot;Gerade in den Vollnamen prägen sich daher die Ideale eines Volkes, das,
was ihm in seinem Denken und Fühlen als das Höchste und Erstrebens-
werteste erscheint, deutlich aus, und sie bilden einen Spiegel seiner Sinnes-
und Denkweise. Es ist daher von besonderem Interesse, für jedes einzelne
Volk festzustellen, welche Wörter und Begriffe in seinen Namen, zumal
den Vollnamen besonders häufig zur Anwendung kommen.quot;
How typical the names of the Romans are, is well explained by Solmsen
p. 152. See also Betty Heimann. Ehrengabe Geiger p. 141.

69.nbsp;B. Heimann. Ehrengabe Geiger, p. 155:

quot;Wahrscheinlich wird auch alle Namenforschung zu dem schon auf ver-
schiedenen anderen Wegen für Indien erarbeiteten Strukturprincip führen:
das Individuum hebt sich nicht als Einzelnes heraus und, wenn es an-
schaulich hervortritt, so erscheint es als Mitglied eines oder mehrerer
Verbände, die sich im Kosmischen decken oder überschreiten.quot;

70.nbsp;Justi says and rightly, Iran. Namenbuch p. 5:

„Mit der Benennung der Neugeborenen könnte man einen Wunsch oder
eine Hoffnung ausdrücken, und das Nomen zu Omen machen.quot;
On page VI, however, he says one-sidedly and not exactly correctly:
quot;Der Name drückt das Wesentliche und Charakteristische des Menschen
aus.quot;

71.nbsp;Schröder. Die deutschen Personennamen 1907. p. 12, quot;Ursprünglich war
jede Namengebung Namenschöpfung gewesen, erwachsen aus einem Akt
erhöhter Phantasie: der Name selbst war ein koncentrierter poetischer
Heil wünsch.quot;

72.nbsp;Actes XVIII. congr. int. des Or. Leiden 1931. p. 148.

73.nbsp;cf. W. Schulze. KZ. 40 (1907): p. 411, A. 1: quot;Der Name deckt sich mit
dem Wesen und ist die Offenbarung des Wesens.quot; Cp. skt.
yafhärthanäman,
yafhärthakffanäman,
quot;having a true namequot;, for instance Daäak. 98 (Nirn.iquot;)

Arthapatinämne kasmaicid...... yathärthanämne sarthavähäya ditsati.

This is, for instance, observed in the prayers of the Ancients: the deity
must be called upon by its own name and not by an appellation of general
application. So the name is inseparably bound up with the god. (Wacker-

-ocr page 135-

nagel, Vorlesungen über Syntax I. 297). See also X. Wolters, Notes on
Antique Folklore, Diss. Utr. 1935, pp. 25 and 26. quot;The name given to the
person counts as the person himself. When a name was given to a child,
the name came by that fact into being, and was conceived as a physical
and living thing, and the knowledge of the name, which is the soul of the
possessor, gives him entirely into the power of the utterer.quot;

74.nbsp;What Gottschald said in 1932 (Deutsche Namenkunde p. 2) still holds good:
quot;Auch eine besondere Behandlung des Namens und der Namengebung vom
Standpunkte der Völkerkunde aus ist noch nicht vorhanden.quot;

75.nbsp;Comparative linguistics even have not yet given an unanimous etymological
explanation of the word quot;namequot;.

Justi (Iran. Namenb. p. IV note 1) rejects both a connection with gno
and with Germ, niman and concludes that it has a separate root quot;welche
bald als sonantisches
n, bald als Consonant n mit begleitendem Vocal
auftritt und quot;bezeichnenquot; (vgl. gr. övofMi tadeln) bedeutet; sie zeigt die
Tiefstufe ri (slaw. ime aus
in-men, armen, anun. gen. anvan aus n-wen),
die betonte Stufe en (Kymr. en-w), die Hochstufe no (got. namo) oder
(skr. pers. näman) und die svarabhakti ono iovojuct) oder öno
dv-c6vvfA.og).quot;
Then literature-data follows up to 1895. Kluge on the other
hand (Etym. Wörterb. d. Deutschen Sprache, 1915 s.v. Name) and Hirzel
(Der Name p. 30 note 1. with literature) do consider the derivation from
Indo-Eur. j/
gnö likely.

Uhlenbeck (Etym. Wörterbuch der Altind. Sprache, 1899 s.v. näma) mentions
no connection with any other roots. Neither does Walde (Lateinisches
Etymologisches Wörterbuch 1910 s.v. Nomen); and like J. Schmidt (Kuhns
Zeitschr. 23,
p. 267 sqq.), he rejects relationship with the root *gnö.
Boisacq (Diet. etym. de la langue Grecque, 1916 s.v. Svojua) gives no
further connection and considers relationship between
dvoua and ovouai
uncertain.

Wolters, Notes on Antique Folklore, Diss. Utrecht 1935 p. 27 deems Svofia
to be connected with Indo-European ono quot;to mean, to give something a
mark or meaningquot;.

Compare, however, Walde-Pokomy, Vgl. Wtb. d. Indg. Spr. I, 132:

quot;als Grundform setze ich nun eno men- an...... Die Verknüpfung mit ono-

„ovojuaiquot; (Fick I^ 99 ......) unter quot;bezeichnen, mit einem Mal versehenquot;

und quot;zeichen, beschuldigenquot; hat jede Berechtigung verloren, da lat. nofa,
das diese Doppelbed. der Wz. ono- vortäuschte, vielmehr als *gnota zu nösco,
Wz. gen(ö)- quot;erkennenquot; gehört und für ono- nur quot;schmähenquot; als Bed.
feststeht: daß quot;Namequot; ältest einmal quot;Schimpfnamequot; gewesen sei, wäre
keine glaubhafte Vermutung.quot;

76. As to the question whether the names in which words occur signifying
animals, can or must be explained from totemistic ideas, I would refer to
H. Oldenberg, Religion des Veda (1894) p. 84, sqq.; who calls to mind
Vedic peoples, and generations bearing such-like names:
Mafsya. Aja, amp;igru,
the generation of princes of the Iksväku s etc. He comes to the conclusion,
however (p. 87): quot;Ueber derartige Fragen kann Klarheit, wenn überhaupt,
nur von der Zukunft kommenquot;.

A. B. Keith, The Religion and Philosophy of the Veda and Upanishads I,
(1925), pp. 195—197 is well worth reading, where we are quite rightly

-ocr page 136-

reminded that: quot;The nature and meaning of totemism are...... uncertain

and ill definedquot;, and makes mention of the various views held by experts.
The theory of Reinach (Cultes Mythes et Religions) c.s., of which Keith says:
quot;this theory of totemism in itself is open to the gravest doubtsquot;, finds no
support in the Vedic religion (p. 196) quot;In the Vedic religion there is not
a single case in which we can trace any totem clan which eats sacra-
mentally the totem animal or plantquot;. Referring to the names mentioned by
Oldenberg: quot;it is sufficient to remark that in not a single (case) we have
even the hint of a tradition that the families claimed their origin from the
animals mentioned.quot; Post-Vedic cases, which might perhaps be explained
totemistically, are probably quot;aboriginalquot;. His conclusion reads as follows:
quot;There is no support for the view that that phenomenon is to be found in
Vedic religionquot;.

Niggemeyer, who, in Anthropos XXVIII (1933), pp. 407 sqq., and 579 sqq.,
investigates all the ideas that have been proferred concerning totemism in
India, concludes that the ancient tribes of Central-India and Chota-Nagpur
seem to represent the oldest form of totemism; it appears in particular to
be peculiar to the Gond-element, hence very old; it seems, however, to
have been mutilated or almost completely wiped out by the Indo-Aryan
civilization, although traces of it have been absorbed by the culture that
came later.

So I have thought that at the present stage of investigation it would be
more correct not to presume any totemistic phenomena in the Indo-Aryan
names.

77. It is quite possible that in more than one ancient Indian name, the more
original form because of quot;taboo-phenomenaquot; was changed, mutilated or that
a portion of a name was replaced by an equivalent. It is known for
instance that in parts of the Netherl. Indies, where for reasons of a magic-
religious nature certain things may not be called by their real name, persons,
too, who eventually bear this name as their own, may not be called by
their true name. This complex of allied phenomena has, as is known, pretty
often attracted the attention of ethnologists and linguists. Cf. for instance
Jespensen, Language« (1934), p. 239: quot;The fact that a wife is not allowed
to mention the name of her husband makes one think that we have here
simply an instance of a custom found in various forms in varying degrees
throughout the world, what is called verbal tabu: under certain circumstances,
at certain times, in certain places, the use of one or more definite words is
interdicted, because it is superstitiously believed to entail certain evil
consequences, such as exasperate demons and the like. In place of the
forbidden words it is therefore necessary to use some kind of figurative
paraphrase, to dig up an otherwise obsolete term, or to disguise the real word
so as to render it more innocentquot;. Cf. also L. Bloomfield, Language (1935),
p. 155.

That the ancient Indians were acquainted with language-taboo is evident
for example from more than one place in Vedic literature. Call to mind the
custom of giving the young child two names, one for every day use and
a guhyam nama which was to protect the bearer from magic influences
(Hillebrandt, Ritualliteratur, § 15).

The phenomena of taboo, as a whole, requires a more satisfactory treatment

-ocr page 137-

on broad lines, than when restricted to proper names. I am told that taboo,
totemism etc. in Sanscrit, is being investigated in other quarters. On account
of quot;euphemismquot; too, it is possible that names were changed or abbreviated
(Lat. quot;Beneventum, Fr. parbleu, D. Kreuz — etc.). They must have been
very ominous names then!

78.nbsp;For the peoples who have abandoned this system see note 27.

79.nbsp;Fick p. XV.

80.nbsp;According to Sayana already RV. 5, 61, 9 amp;yäva for amp;yäväsva.

81.nbsp;Die Indischen Genuslehren, Kiel 1890, p. 58.

82.nbsp;Pänini V, 3, 78 sqq.

83.nbsp;Hilka p. 55 quot;Die Frage der Kürzung der Vollnamen ist für das Indische
mit grosser Vorsicht zu behandeln.quot;

84.nbsp;B. Heimann. Zur indischen Namenkunde. Ehrengabe-Geiger 1931. p. 141.
quot;In Indien finden wir bezeichnenderweise verhältnismäßig wenig Kurznamen;
in Indien ist eine Kürzung des Namens nur möglich, wenn sie durch Fort-
lassung des lediglich unterstreichende Suffixes oder des nur metaphorisch
gebrauchten Beinamens erfolgt
(-varman, -deva, -sarman, -nätha. -vardhana,
-simha,
-iri).

85.nbsp;p. LXV. Dandadhära by the side of Danda. Sanafkumära by the side
of
Sanaka.

86.nbsp;Justi, Iranisches Namenbuch p. VII.

87.nbsp;Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum III. p. 8 n. 3.

88.nbsp;Die deutschen Personennamen. 1907. p. 6.

89.nbsp;Solmsen.—^Fraenkel. Indogermanische Eigennamen, Heidelb. 1922.

p. 173 quot;Daher läßt sich oft nicht bestimmen, ob ein Kurzname von allem
Anfange an Kurzform gewesen oder erst durch Verkürzung aus einem
Vollnamen hervorgegangen ist. Unter Umständen kann die Bedeutung die
Entscheidung geben.quot; This is Hilka's view too. (p. 46).

90.nbsp;M. Gottschald. Deutsche Namenkunde. München 1932. p. 10. quot;Selbst in

den Kurzformen...... zeigt sich Übereinstimmung, so daß wir die Entstehung

auch dieser Namenbildungen schon der Urzeit zuweisen dürfen.quot;

91.nbsp;Fick, p. LH sqq.

92.nbsp;Fick, p. XLIV.

93.nbsp;See also on the abbreviating of names Pargiter, Ancient Indian Historical
Tradition 1922. p. 127.

Abbreviated names are also met with in Hebrew; by the side of
Vxa'-a .nbsp;.nbsp;•nbsp;{literally quot;Who as God?quot;) we find}0''0

-t.tt-tt-nbsp;:t.nbsp;t.

and n3''D; by the side of pJlnquot;quot;, pli'' (God has given) we read jpl

94.nbsp;Sometimes the ending -epa is given (graphical variant). Mahäbh. 1, 3699
reads in the vulgata (just as the parallel passages in the puranas):
Rceyur atha Kakjeyuh Krkaneyus ca viryavän | Sthandileyur Vaneyus ca
Sthaleyus ca mahärathah ||nbsp;'
The latest edition, however, (Sukthankar, Poona 1930) has everywhere
-epa instead of -eyu, which in fact occurs in some mss.

95.nbsp;It is possible that there are still more name-suffixes e.g. by the side of
-ita also -ata and -ati. amp;aryata and amp;aryäti from amp;arya (arrow)?

96.nbsp;R. Otto Franke. Gött. Gel. Anz. 1892. p. 487. Die Indischen Genuslehren.
Kiel 1890. p. 58.

-ocr page 138-

97.nbsp;Kuhn's Zeitschrift 33, I sqq.

98.nbsp;Th. Gubler. Die Patronymica im Alt-Indischen. Diss.-Basel. Göttingen 1903.

(p 32.) RV. 10, 33, 6 upamäsvavasah pitür. 7, 18, 25 divodäsam pitaram
sudäsah.

It is but a sort of indication forming no separate type of name.

99.nbsp;A very clear case of a polygamical metronymicon is to be found Aitareya
Arariyaka III, 1, 5. (Keith, Anec. Ox. 1909).

Atha hasya putra äha Madhyamah Pratibodhiputro... quot;Now his son

Madhyama, his son by his wife Prätibodhi says......quot;, where Keith mentions

still more literature on metronymica. (The text runs in Sänkhäyana
Aranyaka VII: Atha ha smasya putra äha Madhyamah Pratlyodhlputro
As to the last mentioned name it is a graphical variant.) Cp. also Chänd
Up. 3, 4,
Satyakama Jäbäla son of Jabälä.

P. Deussen, Sechzig Upanishads des Veda (19052), p. 377, supposes
that they are didascalonymica:

quot;Schließlich möchten wir noch der Vermutung Raum geben, daß die
Metronymika doch wohl nicht auf die leiblichen Mütter, sondern auf die
Vgt;dyä als Gattin (oder Tochter) des Lehrers zu beziehen sind, aus welcher
durch Einwirkung des Lehrers der Schüler seine (geistige) Geburt empfängt!
Der Lehrer gebiert den Schüler (Atharvav. II, 5, 3), nachdem er mit
demselben vermöge seines Wissens schwanger gegangen ist. (jnänair bibharti,

Svet. 5, 2). Hiemach könnte auch Paufimäshiputra...... der Schüler des

PauHmäshya...... seinquot;.

100. Gottschald too, still speaks of quot;meaningless namesquot; (Deutsche Namenkunde
München, 1932
p. 10 note) quot;Sinnlose Zusammensetzungen sind zb'
KivmTW? Hundepferd. Naigt;amuog Schiffspferd, EiQ^vmnog Friedens-
Pferd. Xgvaokaog Goldvolk. ~ In ältester Zeit sind solche Namen selten
spater werden sie freilich häufiger,quot;
p. II Arist. Clouds, 63 sqq. Pheidippides
R. Otto Franke had already expressed himself in strong and unmistakable
terms against looking for a quot;logicalquot; meaning. (Gött. gel. Anz. 1892, p. 485)-
Zunächst möchte ich mich nun noch einmal gegen die immer wieder

auftauchende verkehrte Meinung...... wenden, als ob jeder Name einen

logischen Sinn haben müßte. Namen sind in den weitaus meisten Fällen
nicht mehr lebendes Sprachgut, sondern lediglich Symbol, erstarrte Formel,
und neue Zusammensetzungen geschehen meist ebensowenig mit Rücksicht
auf den Sinn der einzelnen Glieder, wie wir an unsere Partikel quot;abquot;
denken, wenn wir die arithmetische Figur a b bilden.quot;
This quot;noch einmalquot; refers to Franke's Genuslehren (1890), p 62-
Da wir so im Indischen die Möglichkeit der Composition jedes beliebigen
Namenselementes mit jedem beliebigen anderen sehen, so möchte ich mich für
dieses Sprachgebiet der Ansicht zuwenden, die Andresen für das Germa-
. msche vertreten hat, dass die beiden Bestandteile des Namens in durchaus
keiner logischen Beziehung zu einander zu stehen brauchen, sondern ohne
Rücksichtnahme auf den Sinn, ganz willküriich an einander gefügt werden
können, so dass es ein verkehrtes Beginnen wäre, einen Namen als Ganzes
ubersetzen zu wollen.quot;

The contents of these two quotations are among the most important that
has been written on Indian names.

-ocr page 139-

101.nbsp;The Chronology of India from the earliest times to the beginning of the
sixteenth century by C. Mabel Duff. Westminster, 1899.

Cp. also Dandin, Dasak. p. 216 (Nirn.^quot;) Dhanaka, Dhänyaka, Dhanyaka
(three brothers), p. 107 Kämamanjari, Râgamanjacî (two sisters);
Jîmutavàhana son of Jimutaketa; Haridatta, Somadatfa, Yajnadafia, Brahma'
datta
(four brothers) (Vetâlap. ed. Uhle); Gandhadatta. son Dhanadatta,
Vasudatta
daughter Vasumati. (Vetâlap. ed. Emeneau).

102.nbsp;Justi (Iran. Namenb. p. VIII) refers to the same phenomenon in Iranic
names. In names of brothers, too; see: Christensen, Etudes sur le zoroastrisme
de la Perse antique. [Danish Acad, of sc. 1929 (XV) p. 17 sqq.] quot;les fils
d'un même père portent souvent des noms composés, dont ou le premier
ou le second élément est le même.quot; (p. 19). This usage quot;ne se laisse pas
constater dans les généalogies des temps des Achéménides et des Arsacides
qui nous sont parvenues.quot; About Greec and Germanie the same is true.
R. Hirzel, Der Name, p. 32, refers to
Hippias and Hipparchus. quot;Ein all-
gemeiner Grund, der wenigstens für die Griechen galt, ist doch wohl der,
daß sie in Ermangelung von eigentlichen Familiennamen die einzelnen
Familienglieder durch eine Ähnlichkeit der Name kenntlich machten.quot;
See also Gottschald, Deutsche Namenkunde, p. 11. For the Germanic, see
Solmsen—Fraenkel, Indog. Eigenn. p. 166 and 167.

103.nbsp;R. Otto Franke, Die Indischen Genuslehren, 1890. p. 62.
R. Otto Franke, Gött. Gel. Anz. 1892. p. 490.

104.nbsp;This is presumed to be the case, Wörterbuch der Antike, von Lamer, Bux
und Schöne, Leipzig 1933, p. 150 in the name of
Lys'ippos quot;Pferdelöserquot;,
e.g. from
Lys-anias quot;Leidlöserquot; and PhiUippos, quot;Pferdefreundquot;.

quot;Der neue Name Lys-ippos habe, obzwar sinnlos, doch das Andenken an
zwei Namen bewahrt.quot;

105.nbsp;R. O. Franke. Gött. Gel. Anz. 1892. p. 493. R. O. Franke. Genuslehren,
p. 58. Hilka p. 71. Betty Heimann. Ehrengabe-Geiger, p. 139.

106.nbsp;A. Hilka. Die altindischen Personennamen, p. 143—148.

107.nbsp;R. O. Franke. Genuslehren, p. 61.

108.nbsp;Fick. p. XIII and XCVII.

109.nbsp;Wackemagel. Altind. Gr. I, p. LV. quot;begreiflicherweise nahm es (das
Sanskrit) da (im Dekhan) viele dravidische Einzelwörter auf: Nomina
propria wie
Säyana.quot;

110.nbsp;E.g. in Hanumän; Scr. it may be apprehended as quot;with a (big) jaw-bonequot;
but Pargiter refers to drav.
an-mandi quot;male-apequot; (J.R.A.S. '13, 396).
Ravana: Scr. quot;making (one) cryquot;. Pargiter says: (Ancient Ind. Hist. Trad,
p. 242 n. 5)
quot;Ravana is probably not a personal name, but a Sanskritized
form of the Tamil word
ireivan or iraivan. 'God, king, sovereign, lordquot;
(the so-called popular etymological re-interpretation). It is undoubtedly
the same name as
Ravana, mentioned in gana sivâdi (ad Pan. 4, 1, 112).
In this case the sanscrit would be explained as quot;crying, singingquot;. For this
Kâiikâ has another unaccountable word nl.
Khana, to be explained eis a
graphical variant. [ TTTJ.^Tir ]

We have already referred to the ingenious translation, through Austric,
of
Satakarni as quot;son of the horsequot; by Przyluski (Journ. Andhra Hist.
Res. Soc. IV (1930), 49—53).

Sekarjidhara lt;(arab.) jjui^l lt;gr. quot;AU^avÔQOç is not very obvious

-ocr page 140-

either, and allows of an explanation with seka dhara. Pape-Benseler.
Worterbuch der griech. Eigenn. 1911,
p. 655 explains Krize^,, the name
of an Indian, on the ground of the Greek, as quot;greaf. It is however
without a doubt Sanscrit, an abbreviated name
Ketu quot;bannerquot;. His ex-
planation of Persian names too, is often wrong.

111. Mr. Bahadur Chand Shastri points out to me that the English word
German is also written
quot;Sarmanquot;\

m. Jallaladindra lt; ^^ JJI jx^ just as the substantivum durudharä lt;
v. OOQVlt;pOQia.

quot;nbsp;^nbsp;««■quot;etimes -saha:

113.nbsp;Dauzat, Les Noms de Personnes, Paris 1925, p. 107 and 108, points
out the identical ways of spelling French and German names, hence
their origin, at first sight, is not certain:
Berger (Fr. shepherd, G
mountain-dweller).
Lange (Fr. napkin. G. the tall one). Singer (Fr. to ape,
G. Smger) No doubt, some of the names I have introduced must also be
explained from another language, notwithstanding the fact of their ex-
planation from Sanscrit!

114.nbsp;So the name of Damayantis wetnurse is Brhatsena (Mah. Ill 2275)
Solmsen rightly says (Indog. Eigenn., 1922.
p. 126) quot;Jeder AlayUoc
braucht riicht besonders häßlich gewesen zu sein. Diese Namen sind Sehr

ursprunglich allerdings redende Beinamen gewesen...... sie sind jedoch schon

frühzeitig ihres redenden Charakters entkleidet und nur als bedeutungslose
Marken weiter fortgeführt worden.quot; cf. 'AvÖQOfMxrj.

Grammatik IV, Heidelberg, 1928. p. 35 and 81

IIb. tick. Griech. Personennamen, p. XIII and XCVII.

117.nbsp;Concerning the possibility of totemism in names, see note 76

118.nbsp;And then we a,e to restrict ourselves to what H. Paul (Prinzipien der
Sprachgeschichte^ § 51 sqq.) calls the quot;usuellequot; meaning. We must, however
always bear in mind that a name-element possibly has an quot;okkasionellequot;
meamng, and is therefore not in the dictionaries. Should the latter be the
case, a correct idea of the name is quite out of the question outside the

1,Q w?' 1nbsp;°nbsp;quot;okkasionellequot; meaning.

119.nbsp;What Schröder (Die Deutschen Personennamen, 1907, p. 7) says about
Germanic names is at least equally true of Indian names: quot;Unter einem
Dutzend Vater, die ihrem Sohne den Namen
Siegfried gaben, brauchen
nicht zwei gewesen zu sein, die sich dabei dasselbe gedacht haben quot;
Betty Heimann. too, points out the impossibility of a quot;eindeutige Erklärungquot;

ärt^S-s::: I?3iTH2.nbsp;^^^^^ —--

120.nbsp;Max Gottschald. Deutsche Namenkunde. München 1932. p. VI quot;über-
haupt sei für alle Deutungen des Namenbuches grundsätzlich bemerkt: So
kann der Name, nicht so muß er gedeutet werden.quot;

121.nbsp;See Hilka, Altind. Pers. 1910, p. 10 sqq.

122.nbsp;H. Oldenberg quot;Die Religion des Vedaquot; 1894. p. 467. quot;Es findet sich auch
die Angabe, dass der Lehrer dem Knaben zu seinem gewöhnlichen Namen
noch einen andern, vom Namen eines Gottes oder eines Gestirns abgeleiteten
oder auf seine Gens bezüglichen giebt. der bei feieriichen Beglsungen
anzuwenden ist (Gobhila II. 10, 23 fg.).quot; See also Hilka p. 30.

-ocr page 141-

123.nbsp;Hilka, p. 31 n. 2.

124.nbsp;M. R. P. Masani (Bombay), Naming of Children (Actes du XVIlIe congrès
intern, d. Orientalistes. Leiden 1931. p. 145).

125.nbsp;Helmuth von Glasenapp. Der Hinduismus 1921. pg. 334 quot;manchmal wird
auch absichtlich ein häßlicher Name gewählt, da die Eltern erwarten, daß
dadurch böse Geister davon abgehalten werden, dem Kinde zu schaden.quot;
Hilka
p. 8. quot;Hässliche Namen (opprobrious names) schrecken die Dä-
monen ab, machen die Kinder den Geistern verächtlich......quot;

Also as nicknames, cp. for instance Dandin, Dasak. p. 91 (Nirn. W) vairü-
pyäd mama Virupaka iti prasiddhir äsit. anyas câtra Sundaraka iti
yathärthanämä...... abhavat.

126.nbsp;See Albert Schweitzer, Die Weltanschauung der indischen Denker.
München 1935.

127.nbsp;F. E. Pargiter. Ancient Indian Historical Tradition. London 1922. p. 129.

128.nbsp;Hence Wilson has in the Index on the Viçnu Puràna: quot;amp;akyamänäbhava(l).
a kingquot; (Vâyu P.). But Hall notes (IV, p. 214) from one of his MSS.'

Ûikyo nämäbhavad râjâ.quot; And from his only MS. of the Brahmânda
Purâna
quot;Sâkfo nämäbhavad räjä.quot;

129.nbsp;Altind. Gramm. I, 1895. p. LIX, n. 5.

130.nbsp;W. Kirfel. Das Puräna Pancalaksana. Versuch einer Textgeschichte.
Bonn 1927. p. III.

131.nbsp;V, 254—268 quot;on certain errata etc.quot;, and throughout the puräna, by Hall s
separate notes.

132.nbsp;F. E. Pargiter, Ancient Indian Hist. Tradition, 1922, p. 126—137 quot;Consi-
deration of Names.quot;

133.nbsp;Vedic Index II, 411, sub voce Sandika.

134.nbsp;Vi,nn Purâça, Wilson-Hall, IV, 164, cf. also the river /frsna gt; Kistna.

135.nbsp;As for Bhalandana — Bhanandana also dissimilation {n n gt; I n) or assi-
milation
{I ngt; n n) is possible.

136.nbsp;J. Bloch, L'indo-aryen du Veda aux temps modernes. Paris, 1934, p. 32.
quot;Dans les noms propres on constate des échanges de a et
i surtout quand on
passe de la tradition brahmanique à une autre: S. Br.
Nada Nai?idha
Mah. Nala Nai^adha.quot;

137.nbsp;See F. E. Pargiter, Ane. Ind. Hist. Tradition, p. 119. Chapter X.
General credibility of the genealogies.

138.nbsp;o.e. p. 67. Cp. also H. Oldenberg, Rel. d. Veda, p. 152: quot;War doch für
die vedischen Dichter und Erzähler der Unterschied mythischer und histori-
scher Vorgänge, an dem unsre Forschung ein so grosses Interesse hat, nicht
vorhanden.quot;

139.nbsp;Preface VIII.

140.nbsp;H. Oldenberg. Die Religion des Veda 1894. p. 155: quot;Auch die Däsas werden
in grosser Zahl mit Namen genannt, von denen einzelne sich zu mythischer
Deutung hergeben können wie
Sushna (quot;der Zischerquot; oder quot;der Dörrerquot;?),
andre so harmlos wie möglich aussehen und wohl die Namen wilder Führer
sein mögen so wie die Arier sich dieselben mundgerecht machten:
Pipru,
Ilibisa, amp;ambara
und andre.quot;

141.nbsp;H. Oldenberg. Über die Liedverfasser des Rgveda (Zeitschr. d. Deutschen
Morg. Ges. 1888).
p. 234. quot;Erfindungen vollends vom Schlage derjenigen,
von welchen die Verfasserverzeichnisse voll sind, Namen wie
Isha,

-ocr page 142-

ktreya, Pcagäiha Känva, Samvanana Mädhachandasa (der quot;Sohn des
Honigversquot;, p. 233) sind den Pravaralisten fremd.quot;

142.nbsp;Heinrich Zimmer. Studien zur Geschichte der Gotras. Inaug. Diss. Berlin
1914. p. 34 sqq.

143.nbsp;H. Oldenberg. Liedverfasser des Rgveda. p. 240.

144.nbsp;Thus sub voce Dicghatamas. But Pargiter maintained his ideas later on
(Anc. Ind. Hist. Trad. p. 158. See also p. 11 concerning
Trisanku).

145.nbsp;See H. Jacobi, Das Rämäyana, p. 65. Wilson has already said that Räma
and Kfsnaquot; appear to have been, originally real and historical charactersquot;.
Vi?nu P. 1 p. IV. See also Pargiter Anc. Ind. Hist. Trad. p. 13.

146.nbsp;Th. Gubler. Die Patronymica im Alt-Indischen, pg. 34 quot;Die Personen
wechseln ihren Character in den verschiedenen Texten. Gestalten, welche
im RV. noch rein mythisch oder dämonisch sind, nehmen in späteren
Schriften menschliche Züge an.quot;

147.nbsp;Corp. Inscr. Ind. III p. 27 n. 4, Fleet gives a few quot;secondquot; names, from
inscriptions nl.:
amp;äba, Vyäghra and Permädi.

148.nbsp;F. Justi, Iranisches Namenbuch, 1895 (p. XVII) even took names from
Xenophon, Lucianus, Faustus Byzantinus and others, for quot;für uns enthalten
sie wenigstens echte persische Namenquot;.

149.nbsp;For information concerning separate names etc. see: A Classical Dictionary
of Hindu Mythology and Religion, Geography, History and Literature, by
John Dowson, London.

150.nbsp;As to the theophoric names it can, on the whole, be said that they are of
much more frequent occurrence in the epic and puranas than in Vedic
literature. This statement tallies with the researches of Elisabeth Visser in
Greek proper names (exclusively for a), published in Jaarbericht No. 4
(1936) van het Vooraziatisch-egyptisch gezelschap Ex Oriente lux,
pg. 186—189.

Here we find the following ratios:

•^quot;ic:nbsp;d'^ea ovojuaxa ■deocpoQa ovojuma

Prior to Euclides:nbsp;25nbsp;2

Euclides — Augustus:nbsp;4nbsp;1

Time of the Roman Emperors:nbsp;6nbsp;5

Alexandria:

from B.C. 300—300 A.D.:nbsp;6nbsp;11

151.nbsp;To these also belongs the series of variants:

Agnimathara, Agnimacara, Agnimatuca, Agninavara (Wilson, Visnu P.), the
second part of which is obscure.

152.nbsp;vll. Agnistut, Agni?tubh.

153.nbsp;Ait. Br. VI, 33. Also to be regarded as: Abhivlra: surrounded by heroes.
Abhivayas: surrounded by strength, (cf. Wackernagel, Ai. Gr. II p. 282).

154.nbsp;P. W. sub voce: quot;jamant von unbekannter Bed., nach den Scholl. so v.a.
brennend, lodernd, 4-
agniquot;. Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 68 quot;J. means 'devouring
fire' quot;.
jamant ad ]/ jam to digest, to eat. A compound like dravatparii

-ocr page 143-

quot;having swift hoofsquot;.

155.nbsp;For Mâtarisvan see p. 41.

156.nbsp;The he-goat as the animal of Agni; hence it is likely that there are more
names with quot;he-goatquot; (p. 93), who belong to Agni.

157.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 135.

158.nbsp;Nara is also a name of Visnu.

159.nbsp;Pan. 5, 3, 84.

160.nbsp;v.l. Indrapratima. which according to Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 127, is a
metathesis form.

161.nbsp;May be a hypocoristicum of the preceding name.

162.nbsp;In the struggle with the Asuras he stood (stha) on the hump (kakud) of
Indra, who had changed himself into a bull.

163.nbsp;v.l. Samba.

164.nbsp;Of the six names given below five of them are Vedic. Kr?narâja I may
without a doubt, be connected with
Krsria, son of Devakl and 8th avatâra
of Visnu (concerning hypotheses on the pre-history of the Krçna-avatâra
cf. Caland, De Incarnaties van den God Viçnu, 1927
p. 23 sqq) A
possible explanation of the other five is süll the Vedic Asura
Kç?na (Say.
ad RV. 1, 101).

165.nbsp;Names with Soma can also be reckoned among these, but they have been
put under quot;Ritualquot; (p. 50).

166.nbsp;Concerning -i cf. also Renou, Gr. Sanscr. p. 230.

167.nbsp;Wilson, Viçnu P. Ill, 245 quot;According to the Mark. P. Mamtta was so
named from the paternal benediction 'May the winds be thine', or 'be
propitious to theequot;
(macut tava siväyästn)quot;. Pargiter, Mark. Pur. transi,
p. 653, n.: quot;There were other less famous kings of the same namequot; He
mentions a few. Hilka, Altind. Pers. p. 63, considers an explanation possible
by Kurzung durch Veränderung des Anlauts des zweiten Gliedes.quot;

It is not altogether implausible to divide it like this: Marut-tta. and to regard
-tta as 'datta.

168.nbsp;What is remarkable in this group of six names, which occur only in
inscriptions, is, that two of them are to be regarded as dvandva
(Mâtrvi?nn
and Mafrsiva). It is possible that these are cases of a-d formation. These
^wo-godnamesquot; are recent. Cf. A. Hilka, Altind. Pers. p. 107.

169.nbsp;quot;Der Herabbringer (des Feuers), der Prometheus des Veda, ist Mâtarisvan ,
H. Oldenberg, Rei. des Veda. 1894. p. 122.

170.nbsp;cf. P.W. sub voce.

171.nbsp;The names with Bala' are of course according to their meanings very
uncertain, since some of them may be intended in the meaning of
bala-
young, as p. Bâlâyana V.

172.nbsp;Possibly Räma V. is to be translated by quot;blackquot;. Cp. p. 108.

173.nbsp;The oldest name in this series namely p. Värähi, Baudh. Sr. S. is uncertain.

174.nbsp;On names in -dinna see: Corp. Inscr. Indie. Ill, p. 124, n. 2, and note 718

175.nbsp;In the Sâmavidhâna Brähmana (vai^a) quot;das trotz seines Titels zur
Sutralitteratur gehörtquot; (Wintemitz. Gesch. d. Ind. Litt. I, 239.)

176.nbsp;p. Cakra V. and p. Câkravarmâyana V. are probably too early for this
meaning (quot;In post-Vedic mythology one of the weapons of Visnu is a
wheel
(cakra)quot;. Macdonell, Ved. Myth. p. 155). Then the meaning may
be quot;sunwheelquot; or simply quot;wagon-wheelquot;.

-ocr page 144-

177.nbsp;Of the two Vedic names in this list: p. amp;awa (?) V. and p. amp;awapathi, V.,
both of which occur in the Baudh. Sr. Sutra, the former is uncertain,
whereas the latter may be explained by
siva = favourable pathi = path.

178.nbsp;Occurs in Baudh. Sr. S.; mentioned as a name of Siva: MBh. 13, 1228. The
simple translation of quot;cowherdquot; may also be the correct one of this Vedic
name.

179.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 129: quot;amp;ankhana of Ayodhyä (probably by meta-
thesis.
Khasana) appears as Khagana in the Bhägavata and Gana in the
Garuda.quot;

180.nbsp;quot;sun-risequot;.

181.nbsp;a-d formation, udaya quot;risequot;.

182.nbsp;the demon Rähu.

183.nbsp;bimbin; quot;essence of the sunquot;.

184.nbsp;Mihirä —nbsp;the sun.

185.nbsp;The names Kamära V. (Brhadäranyaka Up.) and Sanatkamära V. 4- are
too early to assume this meaning for sure. In this case the explanation
quot;ladquot; is left. Besides this,
Sanatkamära is quot;a mythical sagequot; (Ved. Ind.),

quot;ein Rshi ...... der mit Skanda und Pradyumna identificiert wirdquot; (P.W.),

so as a personage he is not clear.

186.nbsp;Rudolf Otto, Gottheit und Gottheiten der Arier, Glessen 1932, p. 29,
translates this name as quot;Geisterauge, Götteraugequot;.

187.nbsp;Name of Brahma, Siva and one of the eleven Rudras.

188.nbsp;Hariv. 2033. Brother of Datta. Renou, Grammaire sanscrite § 82 (p. 93):
quot;chez les gr. devant nom de personne,
atigärgya-Pat ~ gobhano g.quot;
(beautiful, good G.), as afibhära quot;poids excessifquot;.

189.nbsp;Datta. the Afri-descendant.

190.nbsp;quot;The given onequot;, cf. J. Gonda, /ieixvvfii. Diss. Utrecht 1929, p. 176.

191.nbsp;quot;Bappa having as lordquot;. Poerbatjaraka, Agastya in den Archipel, Diss.
Leiden 1926, p. 77 sqq., supposes Bappa = Agastya.

192.nbsp;P.W. quot;N. pr. eines fabelhaften Vogelsquot;pat. fliegen), v.l. Samyäti.

193.nbsp;Many names with kcta might even better be apprehended in the meaning
of quot;bannerquot;, and have been introduced under weapons (p. 86). Certainty,
of course, is quite out of the question here.

194.nbsp;Concerning Budha. the author of Rgveda V, 1, Oldenberg (Ueber die
Liedverfasser p. 227) thinks that it is quot;eine willkürliche und phantastische
Ausbeutung der Worte
abodhy Agnih (I, 1)quot;.

195.nbsp;H. Zimmer, Studien zur Geschichte der Gotra's p. 43—50, tries to prove
that
Bfhaspati is originally a R?! with regard to whom quot;vollständige Ver-
göttlichung eingetreten istquot;.

196.nbsp;A decision between quot;the planet Venusquot; and quot;whitequot; is, of course, not to
be made with certainty here.

197.nbsp;Phäl° Bhandarkar, Inscr. of Northern India (E.I. XIX) 1196.
Phar Fleet, Corpus Inscr. Indie. Ill, 27, 28, 31.

198.nbsp;v.l. by the side of Sivasvämin.

199.nbsp;For other cases of -in. in an a-stem, cf. Whitney § 1230 a.

200.nbsp;Literally the name might be analysed into yajfia (sacrifice) valka (bark),
in which case we should have to assume an a-d formation. P.W. (sub voce
valka 5) mentions Samkara's view:
valka — vaktar (speaker).

-ocr page 145-

201.nbsp;a-d formation?

202.nbsp;Mah. I, 6362: Yäjopayäjau brahmarfi. Two brothers.

203.nbsp;See also p. 39 and note 165.

204.nbsp;With many vlL: Havi?panda: Jacobi, Rämäyana p. 148 n. 1: quot;Die süd-
indischen Ausgaben haben
Hari?yanda.quot; Explanation: Havis-syanda.

205.nbsp;Possibly Mantha P. (ad y man^A =y math quot;umrühren (Feuer)quot;) belongs
here.

206.nbsp;Abbreviated name Kagnimindha, the later agnïdh, the priest, who had to
kindle the fire.
idh).

207.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;N. pr. eines Frauenzimmers oder appell. Favoritin, gana sivâdi
zu P. 4, 1, 112.quot;

208.nbsp;vi. Pinjma.

209.nbsp;The v.l. Madhu^panda is to be explained palaeographically.

210.nbsp;Mah. ed. Sukthankar 1, 3699: Rcepa.

211.nbsp;With palaeographical variant Gharma (see Pargiter. Anc. Ind. Hist. Trad,
p. 128).

212.nbsp;v.L éaryati.

213.nbsp;Connection with the name of the people Anga? In this case it would be
Austric, see S. Levi, Journ. Asiatique 1923. Vol. 203 p. 1 sqq. According
to Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 132 there is no connection.

214.nbsp;ad anu.

215.nbsp;According to P.W. from armrohant. and formed quot;gegen die Grammatikquot;.
But Gubler, Patron, p. 66 quot;vielleicht ist
ânarohata anzusetzenquot; (namely as
radical).

216.nbsp;Might also be quot;diedquot;. See P.W. s.v. irrdhva: ûrdhvarri gani-

217.nbsp;From G. P. Malalasekera, Dictionary of Pâli proper names, London 1937,
I (A—Dh), 1163 p. it appears how many names there are beginning with
culla or cû/a lt; k?ulla « skr. k^udra) quot;smallquot;, overagainst many with
mahä; culla, cüla is then junior, mahà senior. The author has a note on
mahâ on p. XVIII:quot;There is also lack of uniformity in the texts regarding
the use of the prefix
Mahä. Sometimes it is an integral part of the word,
sometimes merely an honorificquot;.

218.nbsp;Mah. I, 5536 has Vitula, but ed. Bomb. Vipula.

219.nbsp;ed. Bomb. Pu'ru.

220.nbsp;Ait. Âr. III, 1, 5. Vedic Index s.v. quot;The word must be regarded as a proper
name, given from a personal characteristic, much as
Sthavira is used.quot;

221.nbsp;Variae lectiones: Akrtabraria, Akptavrata. Akrta-vrana quot;who has not been
woundedquot;.

222.nbsp;Gana sivâdi ad Pân. 4, 1, 112. Kâsikâ has v.l. Anabhigläna showing two
clear graphical variants: for , and quot;ff for cT .

Explanation: An-abhi-mlata. For the reading of the Kâsikâ quot;glàna. cf. P.W.
II, 867 s.v.
glä.

223.nbsp;ad vi'ksinoti.

224.nbsp;Wilson-Hall, Viçnu Pur. V, 165 quot;he was brought forth crooked (vakra)
in eight limbs (aftan)quot;. Mbh. 3, a. 132, he is cursed that he should be
crooked eightfold.

225.nbsp;Rcika, perhaps ad re = gloss, lustre; cp. fjika. Whitney § 1186 c.

226.nbsp;Whitney § 1172: quot;Weiterbildung (of the suffix -ant) liegt vor in den

-ocr page 146-

Eigennamen dhvasànti und çucaniî (RV.)quot;.

227.nbsp;Cale, ed.; Bomb, ed has Sabhä (Mah. III, 14122).

228.nbsp;Vedic Index s.v.: quot;Svar-nara appears to be the proper name of a sacrificer
in two verses of the RV, VIII, 3, 12; 12, 2. According to Geldner it
everywhere (RV. IV, 21, 3 etc.) means a specially sacred lake and the
soma-producing district around it.quot; Grassmann, Wtb. s.v. quot;Glanzesherrquot;.

229.nbsp;ad j/ glä va (Whitney § 1190) quot;exhaustedquot;.

230.nbsp;Suffix -ina, Whitney § 1223 d.

231.nbsp;quot;is taken by Ludwig and Griffith as the name of the institutor of a sacrifice
^V. VIII, 17, 15.quot; Ved. Index s.v.; P.W. regards the word as an adjective.

232.nbsp;quot;éyâmaquot; (black) the Afri-descendant.

233.nbsp;quot;ävefaquot; (white) the i^fri-descendant.

234.nbsp;ad fcandu quot;itchquot;.

235.nbsp;P.W. s.v.: quot;Kûrca mukha, mit Dehnung des Auslauts.quot; As much as
quot;ball-faced (with bulging cheeks)quot;.

236.nbsp;Kktak?ya lt; Aktäk?a pp. ^ anc ak?a quot;with anointed eyesquot;.

237.nbsp;v.l.^.4ira. Asra taken as quot;tearquot; because of the v.l.; Asta might equally well
be quot;hair of the headquot; or quot;bloodquot;.

238.nbsp;Mah. VI, 3470—71 (Bomb. ed. only).

239.nbsp;cf. Mbh. I, a. 104.

240.nbsp;cf. P. W. sub voce.

241.nbsp;Prafidarsa: Caland, Jaim. Br.

242.nbsp;Ad Lokäk^a and Laugak^i. P.W. s.v. Laukäk?a: quot;Die richtige Form wäre
Laugâkfaquot;. Hall (Wilson-Hall, Visnu Pur. Ill p. 60 note) ad Lokak?i:
quot;Three MSS. have Laugäksi; one has Laakäk?i. The former of these
readings seems to be the best of allquot;.

243.nbsp;But var. lect. in the KâSikâ of the next name, Tçnakarna (gana éivâdi
ad P. 4, I, 112).nbsp;-nbsp;va.

244.nbsp;Cale, ed.: Sthülakama (Mah. III, 986).

245.nbsp;Mah. V, 84, Bomb, ed.; Calc. ed.: Paun4ra.

246.nbsp;Caland, Baudh. Sr. S. KhäranädU Pan, gana bähvädi: Khâtanédi.

246a. y sinj 4- suffix -âra. cf. karmâra quot;smithquot;.

247.nbsp;lt; Ayoda; ayas = metal, iron da — dan(fa); iron-tooth.

248.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Die richtige Form des Namens ist Dantavakra.quot;

249.nbsp;Mah. I, 2698. Calc. ed.: 'vaktra. Hilka sees in this a case of quot;Umkehrung
der Glieder in Vollnamenquot; (p. 71):
Dantavakra = Vakradanta.

250.nbsp;danta äla; Wlthney (§ 1227) gives -ä/a; väcäla. from väc. Renou,

Gr. S. p. 260: quot;Des finales en âra-, äla-, nombreuses...... se tirent de petits

groupes de noms d'animaux haritâla', d'adjectifs vâcâla- (péjoratif chez Pat.)
çabdàla- RS......quot;

251.nbsp;Mbh. II, 577 (Bomb. ed. instead of Dantavakra).

252.nbsp;Gana âubhrâdi; v.l. Kâsikâ: Sudatta. graphical variant [ nî TÏ ]

253.nbsp;cf. P.W. sub voce.

254.nbsp;cf. Mbh. 1, 6079.

255.nbsp;P.W. has among others cira = cu4ä. Then the meaning is: quot;who has (left)
a tuft hair growing in frontquot;, in its bearing on the mode of haircutting at an
early age (about 3) of the Indo-Aryan boy. cf. Hillebrandt, Ritualliteratur,
p. 50: quot;Nach dem Scheren wird das Haar geordnet nach dem Brauch der
Familiequot;.

-ocr page 147-

256.nbsp;Gana subhrält;ü; v.l. Kâsikâ: Sucak?as, graphical variant I cî , 1 .

257.nbsp;quot;with a paralysed arm.quot;

258.nbsp;an-udata, cf. anüdaka (P.W.) = an udaka.

259.nbsp;Could also be put under quot;navelquot;.

260.nbsp;Pargiter, An. Ind. Hist. Trad. p. 129 quot;amp;ahkhana of Ayodhyä (probably by
metathesis,
Khasana) appears as Khagana in the Bhagavata and Gana
in the Garuda.quot; Hilka, Altind. Pers. p. 70 quot;éahkhana (Râm. Ragh.) soll =
èahkhanâbha sein.quot;

261.nbsp;Two names of this group could be omitted, since they have variants. For
Vrsana Wilson and Hall give the following variants: (Vis. Pur. IV, p. 57)
Vr?abha (Bhâg. P.), Dhr?ta (Mat. P.),Dhr?na (Kür. P.), Pfsokta (Pad. P.),
Vrsni (Lin. P.), lCr?îîâfc?a (Brah. P.),
Dhrffokta or Dhr?nokta (Hariv.),
Dhçsaija (Vis. P.), According to Vedic Index the third name is: Säpya or
Säyya.

262.nbsp;Pargiter A. I. H. T. p. 68 quot;Aarva might be treated as meaning 'born from
the thigh' (uru), and also 'belonging to the earth'
(urvl).quot; According to the
well-known story Mbh. I, 178, 6815 sqq.

263.nbsp;Mbh. II, 108; Bomb, ed.: Ghatajanuka; Calc. ed.: Varajanuka.

264.nbsp;a—d or a(b)c formation (see p. 27).

265.nbsp;Hilka p. 71 quot;Synonymische Namensänderungquot;, Kälmä?apäda (Mbh.) =
Kalmâsâhghri (Bhâg. P.).

266.nbsp;Khanjàra, Khanjâla, Khanjûla quot;co-ordinate formsquot;, all belonging to
y
khanj = to hop (Whitney § 1188 d, etc.).

267.nbsp;May also be apprehended as quot;prompt in acting, courageous.quot;

268.nbsp;y srp, to creep âfcu, cf. Whitney § 1181.

269.nbsp;Hall gives from 3 MSS. of the Viçnu Pur. the v.l. Anaya, which may mean
quot;ill or bad conductquot;, but is to be explained graphically [ ^ , quot;T ]

270.nbsp;Vara-yu: Whitney § 1178 h.

271.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 186 n. 8: quot;Heavenly bodies were named after rishis,
as is clearly shown by
Vasi^fha, the name of a real rishi and also of the
star ^ in the Great Bear.quot;

272.nbsp;To these also belong many names from the groups I, 1, C and I, 2.

273.nbsp;Also names from I, 2 belong to this group.

274.nbsp;Alika yu, Whitney § 1178 h, formed as bhlmaya quot;terriblequot;.

275.nbsp;RV. I, 112, 23. Vedic Ind. s.v. quot;There can be no doubt that this is the
longer form of the name
Dhvasra, which is found with Ptirufanti both in
the Rigveda and in the Paficavimsa Brähmana. Benfey, Sämaveda 105, 126
is inclined to think that
Dhvasanfi and PurußanU are names of women.quot;

276.nbsp;Cal. B.S.S. Ill, 457, 4 lt; Kubhoja; ka bhoja.

277.nbsp;Ved. Ind. s.v. quot;a word occurring once in the RV. X, 115, 6, is probably
an adjective ('maintaining his paternal character well'). Ludwig (Transi,
of the RV. 3, 169), however, regards it, but without any great probability,
as a proper name.quot; P.W. regards it as an adj.

278.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Häufiger Prâtipeyaquot;.

279.nbsp;A sort of quot;Satzcompositumquot; aho vlrya quot;O, hero!quot;

280.nbsp;P.W. s.v.: quot;Diener; Heldquot;.

281.nbsp;See P.W. sub voce Soma 1, h, a.

282.nbsp;Uhlenbeck accentuates with P.W. VII, 1131 sûvlra. yet P.W. VII, 1820,

-ocr page 148-

wnbsp;quot;Nachträgequot; see in general

Walther Wust, Vergleichendes und etymologisches Wörterbuch des alt-
mdoarischen (altindischen). Heidelberg 1935, Erster Teil, Vorrede p. 48

283.nbsp;Cayamänasya räjnah putra (Säyana).

284.nbsp;Whitney § 1171.

285.nbsp;Madra suffix -na; cf. Whitney § 1223 g and § 1245 f.

286.nbsp;On tejas, cf. Vogel, Med. K. Ak. v. Wet. Lett. 70, B 4

287.nbsp;P.W. S.V quot;Lebenskraft, Lebhaftigkeit; Energie, vigor; Wirksamkeit, Reg-
samkeit, Nachdruck; die leuchtende Kraft im Feuer und in der Sonne;quot;

Zöö. (Jr from kapafa, deceit.

289.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 128 quot;Arädhi of the Paurava line in the Vâyu is
Arävin in the Viçnuquot;.

290.nbsp;upa avati - to caress, to act in a kindly manner.

291.nbsp;Caru is also a name for Brhaspati (the planet Jupiter), see I, 1. B

292.nbsp;Is also called Ramyaka (Visnu P.).

293.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 18 quot;vàvâmitra was remembered as having had the
(kçatnya) name
Visvaratha (Brahma P.. Hariv)quot;

294.nbsp;lt; Vîta-bhâva.

295.nbsp;Or quot;happyquot;.

296.nbsp;Cdand. Baudh. Sr. S. P.W. sub voce: quot;patron. Sa^isk. K. 184. b. 11; wohl
tehlerhaft fur
Saum .

S«nbsp;quot;(having) a good sacrificequot; is also plausible.

298.nbsp;Vedic Index s.v.: Duh-éâsu is possibly a proper name in RV. X 33 1
and would then denote an enemy of Kurusravaria. Ludwig (Trans, of 'thj
Rigveda 3. 166) thinks that he was a Parsu or Persian, but this is most
Improbable, and the word may simple be an adjective meaning malignanf.quot;

299.nbsp;ruffi ad y ruf.

300.nbsp;Cauda, the descendant of Kusika.

301.nbsp;Cartda. the descendant of Bhrgu.

302.nbsp;Ta,,4a. Tâ^da. Tàniya. Tartdù Tândi. Tä^in may all be derived from
ta^(fa(e to beat or strikequot;.

y fuj quot;to push on. to hastenquot;.

304.nbsp;Cauda, the Paficâla.

305.nbsp;Senart. ad Chând. Up. 1, 10. 1: quot;le sens prêté â äfikl par les commentateurs

ne paraissant guère justifiable, le mieux est de prendre le mot comme nom
propre.

306.nbsp;Gubler, Patronymica p 98: quot;Caapaj,a/a. wohl von copayaut. und dieses
von
cup (sich bewegen) .

307.nbsp;In the RV. Cyavâna. Grassmann. Wtb. zum Rig Veda s.v. quot;Name eines
308 r 1 r*nbsp;fnbsp;machen (urspr. quot;regsamquot;, s.
cyu)quot;.

whut^nisi b

309.nbsp;ad danvati quot;to goquot; (Vop. ad Dhätup. 15. 88).

310.nbsp;/ vas. -Ika. cf. Whitney § 1186. v^dhlka quot;he. who multipliesquot;.

311.nbsp;Explained in PAV. (sub voce): na for af. Wackernagel. Altind. Gr. II.

F •nbsp;.nbsp;Gutturalquot;: Naci-kctas ad céfas = Glanz.

Einsieht. May. however, be regarded as na-cikctas. a reduplicated form of
/ceta - longing, desire. Fos -as in proper names cf. Whitney § 1151 h.

-ocr page 149-

Kâth. Up. 6, 18 has Naciketa = °fas.

312.nbsp;cf. Renou, Gr. Sanscr. p. 334.

313.nbsp;Fick, Die Griech. Pers. p. CXCI, looks upon this as a case of quot;Umkeh-
rung der Gliederquot;
Vrddha-ksema = Ksema-v^ddhi. The word, however,
may just as well be explained as e.g. P.W.
vçddhâvayas adj. hochkräftig
RV. 2, 27, 13.nbsp;Ja

314.nbsp;Although Hall reads Jälahäsini in all MSS. except one, which had
Câruhâsinï. he deemed the latter reading the one to be accepted. quot;In early
medieval times, and ^ were hardly distinguishable, and there was
something of resemblance between and ^ . It is therefore very likely
that
Jälahäsini originated in a graphical corruption of Câruhâsinïquot;
{Wilson-Hall, Viçnu P. IV, 112).

315.nbsp;If we presume lamaka to be ramaka. The first meaning tirthasodhaka
cleanser at a tlrtha is likewise possible.

316.nbsp;y lad. lal quot;to joke, to playquot; Whitney § 1155.

317.nbsp;Kathâ-java quot;to be quick in tellingquot;.

318.nbsp;ni vac: conf. Kçkavâku.

319.nbsp;gana sivâdi ad P. 4, 1, 112. Var. lect. Kâsikâ: Khana, which is to be
explained palaeographically.
Rävana is not a patronymic of this. See note 110.

320.nbsp;ad y rat quot;to cry, to roarquot;.

321.nbsp;Mahâbh. ed. Sukthankar. Poona 1930. I, 4548. Sörensen, Index, has Sada.
vll. Sadasyavak. Sudasyavak, Sudahsuvak. Susatyavak etc.

322.nbsp;lt; sa'Vacas quot;rich in wordsquot;.

323.nbsp;cf. P.W. Whitney-Lanman ad Ath. V. 6, 79, 1 quot;for the obscure àsamâfi
the minor Pet. Lex. conjectures àsamarti, unharmedness, which TS. has in
the corresponding pâda.quot; Oldenberg, Rgveda, II, 260. quot;Gedanke RV. text
(10, 60, 2) nach TS. zu ändern...... durch RV. VI, 29, 6 ausgeschlossenquot;.

324.nbsp;lt; Marka. ad y marc quot;to threaten, to intimidatequot;.

325.nbsp;ad ä-pyä.

326.nbsp;P.W. s.v. sarjitanu quot;wird im MBh., in der älteren Ausg. des Hariv., im VP.
und in Trik. in Folge einer falschen Etymologie (mit
sänta in Verbindung
gebracht)
sârritanu (säntanu) geschrieben.quot;

327.nbsp;Wilson, Viçriu Pur. Preface XVII quot;Vyâsa...... is a generic title meaning

an arranger or compilerquot;.

328.nbsp;Ved. Ind. s.v. quot;a woman RV VIII, 64, 4, perhaps the wife of Putakratu,
but this is doubtful, since the more regular form would be Putakratâyi
Pân. IV, 1, 36,), which Scheftelowitz reads (Die Apokryphen des Rgveda
41, 42)quot;. Gubler, Patron, p. 46: quot;metron. RV.
pautakratrà: RV. putäkratä
(eig. putäkratäyl, Wackernagel, Ai. Gramm. I, 209 [§ 188 c])quot;.

329.nbsp;Postvedic only v.l. from Cekita, gana gargâdi ad Pän. 4. 1. 105.

330.nbsp;P.W. Cekitäna quot;der Verständigequot;. Fick, Griech. Pers. CLVII sub citra
hell, bunt, 'cetas Helle.

331.nbsp;vll. Vipracitti, Viprajitta, Viprajitti.

332.nbsp;Keith, Ait. Âr. III. 1, 5: Prâtibodhiputra, v.l. Präcibodhlputra. Sânkh.
Âr. VII. 13:
Prâtiyodhlputra.

333.nbsp;lt; Bodha quot;insightquot; or lt; Budha quot;the planet Mercuryquot;. Has also been
inserted under Budha-Mercury (p. 48).

334.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 127 quot;Again names may be altered by misreadings, as

-ocr page 150-

Vasumata alias Sumati of Ayodhya by an easy misreading of tgt; as c or
vice versaquot;. And in a note quot;Väyu 88, 76, jajüe
Vasumato nrpah, and
Brahmända III, 63, 75, jajne ca
Sumaiic nrpahquot;.

335.nbsp;RV. X, 132, 7. Vid. P.W. Ind. quot;Sumedha occurs in an obscure hymn
of the RV. X, 132, 7, either as an adjective ('of good understanding') or
a proper name, perhaps identical with
Nfmedha or his brotherquot;.

336.nbsp;Eggeling translates Sat. Br. XI, 6, 3, 3. Vidagdhah amp;akalyo quot;the shrewd
amp;äkalyaquot;.

337.nbsp;P.W. sub voce quot;adj. = budha und manojnaquot;.

338.nbsp;marga quot;wayquot; j/ mr? among others to forget; so quot;forgetting the wayquot;;
v.l. Bomb. ed.
Mard.°

339.nbsp;lt; ambhas, violence, force; or with ambhas water?

340.nbsp;P.W. ind quot;angebliche Wurzel, abstrahirt aus indra, soli herrschen bedeutenquot;,
suffix
-ana: Whitney § 1150.

341.nbsp;v.l. Kuru. Kuru vasa quot;commandquot;.

342.nbsp;Fick, Gr. Pers. CLXXVIII ad Lak^man = Zeichen, Omen. Jacobi, Räm.
p. 136 quot;sein eigentlicher Name,
Lak?mana, könnte etwa den Schützenden
(von raA?) bedeuten, gemäsz der Rolle, die er in der Sage spielt.quot;

343.nbsp;With many vll. Durbhak?aya, Uruk?at. Duritaksaya. Urufijaya.

344.nbsp;Both Fick, Gr. Pers. CXCI and Hilka, Altind. Pers. p. 71 regard
Vrddhaksatra as K^atravfddha by quot;Umkehrung der Glieder in Vollnamenquot;.
But this is not necessarily the case: quot;Having increased powerquot; is the
meaning of it.

345.nbsp;Mah. II, 109 Bomb, ed., Calc. ed.: Satyapala.

346.nbsp;Since sena besides meaning quot;armyquot; also signifies quot;lancequot; many names
have been put under the group quot;weaponsquot; (p. 88).

347.nbsp;Also occurs as an abbreviated name Bhima (Parg. A.I.H.T p 127)

348.nbsp;Hall. Wilson had Aridyota.

349.nbsp;Ari-ha quot;destroyer of the enemy; enemy-killerquot;.

350.nbsp;P.W. sub voce: quot;trasa dasyu vor dem die Unholde zittern. Die Form
trasaddasyu (trasant. partic. von tras d°) ist vielleicht die ursprüngliche
und
trasant wohl in transit. Bed. (Unholde verscheuchend) aufzufassen, vgl.
Jamadagni, taräddve?as, Bharädväja. mandayätsakhi u.s.w.quot; H. Oldenberg,
Rel. d. Veda 1894 p. 154 quot;vor dem die Dasyus zitternquot;. Pargiter, A.I.H.T.
p. 128 quot;By reading
tr as v Trasadasyu of Ayodhyä (shortened probably
to
Trasada) was altered to Vasuda in the Matsyaquot;. Solmsen-Fraenkel,
Indog. Eigennamen 1922, p. 202 quot;Eine ganz besondere Abteilung bilderi

die sogenannten imperativischen Satznamen...... Trasadasyu, die Feinde

zittern machendquot;. Wackernagel, Gramm. II, 1, p. 316 quot;trasä-dasyu......

Mannsname, eig. quot;die Feinde zittern machendquot; (regierendes verbales Vor-
derglied)quot;.

351.nbsp;P.W. quot;N.Pr. eines Mannes oder Stammes RV. 1, 36, 18quot;. K. F. Geldner,

Der Rigveda, 1923 p. 41 n. quot;wohl N.pr. wie däsyave v'rkaquot;. but reads
Däsyave Sähas.

352.nbsp;Ved. Ind. quot;Närmara occurs once in a corrupt verse of the Rigveda (II, 13,
8). Ludwig (Transl. 3, 152) regards the word as the proper name of the
prince of a fort,
Ürjayanti but Roth (P.W.) as that of a demonquot;. Gubler:
närmara lt; nrmara. K. F. Geldner, Der Rigveda, ad II, 13, 8 ad Närmara.
note quot;Vgl. auch die Burg narmitfim 1, 149, 8quot; (which should be 1, 149, 3).

-ocr page 151-

353.nbsp;Ad jeman. From this jemin (Whitney § 1230 b) and afterwards Jaimini
(Whitney § 1221). -ineya cf. Whitney § 1216 b.

354.nbsp;Ad dabh quot;to damagequot;. Formation, see Whitney 1157, 3. Wackemagel Alt.
Gr. II, 1,
p. 59 connects this word with dabhra quot;small, little, scantyquot;
(aus *
dabhUiti-).

355.nbsp;a d formation. P.W. gives ghosa quot;Geräusch, Larmquot;. But also on the
ground of the name
Asvagho?a it is plausible to assume that there was

a Sanscrit word gho?a = ear, agreeing, with Old Pers. gausa. Awest.
« ;

gaosa. Mod. Pers. ^ß quot;earquot; cf. Harighosa (Kathäs.) quot;yellowearquot; =

aw. za'ri-gaosa; Lommel K.Z. 50, 262, see too: Walde-Pokomy, Et Wtb
der idg. Spr. I. 569.

356.nbsp;Mah. I, 2736 has Ducâdhana, but P.W. sub voce quot;Wohl falsche Form
für
Ducâdharaquot;.

357.nbsp;quot;Who conquers an excellent armyquot;.

358.nbsp;Mah. Ill, 15599; Schmidt. Nachträge, gives Balâhaka as the name of
a commander and of a masseur, and s.v.
Balàhaka quot;balam à samantät
ghnantiü balâhanah, balahana eva balâhakâh sürähquot;:
balâhan means: he
who completely destroys an army.quot;

359.nbsp;Gubler regards Bibhvadvaja. Ait. Âr. Il, 2, 2, as a proper name. Keith
translates: quot;bearer of offspringquot;. As a name to be explained just like
Bharadväja, q.v.

360.nbsp;P.W. s.v. dvâja quot;(ein Sohn zweier Väter) Bhâg. P. 9, 20, 38 zur Erkl.
des Namens
Bharadväja. der sich aber in hharant väja zeriegt.quot; P.W.'
Bharadväja quot;bharant, part, praes. von 1. bhar väja; der urspr. Bed.
nach so v.a.
väjambhara.quot; (i.e. quot;carrying away the prizequot;).

361.nbsp;Whitney § 1178 d. quot;delivering, setting freequot;.

362.nbsp;P.W. quot;N. pr. eines Fürsten, Mârk. P..quot; Pargiter, Mârk. Pur. transi, p. 551
(ad 101, 6) reads
Anaranya. with the note: quot;This is the reading of the
Bombay edition and is right. The Calcutta edition reads
Ranavanya; this
name is given in the dictionary, but I have not met with it elsewherequot;. Ex-
planation
rana van.

363.nbsp;quot;Overwhelming chariotsquot; cf. visvanitara quot;overwhelming everythingquot;.

364.nbsp;quot;Best of the warriorsquot; cp. Mah. 5. 793: Jalasandho mahâtejâ râjan rathavaras
tava I tyaksyate samare prânân......

365.nbsp;ad y ru quot;to smash, to crushquot; or tJ ru quot;to shoutquot; tha (Whitnev
§ 1163).nbsp;^

366.nbsp;The same roots as in note 365 ma (Whitney § 1166).

367.nbsp;Pargiter, Anc. Ind. Hist. Trad. p. 127 quot;The Bhâgavata calls Prasenajit of
Ayodhyä
Senajitquot;.

368.nbsp;ad y nam. Whitney § 1156 b.

369.nbsp;Ucathya is an older form of Utathya (Vid. P.W.).

370.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 128 quot;Kirtirâta is Kirtiräja in some copies of the Vâyuquot;.

371.nbsp;Wilson, Visnu P.; vll. Dhundhu, Campa. Caficu.

372.nbsp;Wilson. V.P. quot;Prasusruta variant of, or later subsitute for Prasusrukaquot;
Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 129 quot;Prasusruta = Prabhusuta of the Brahmândaquot;

373.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 129 quot;Bçhaduktha (Brahmânda and Viçnu) and

-ocr page 152-

Brhadatfha (Vâyu) ...... can be explained through Prakrit formsquot;, p. 130

quot;Brhaduttha which, by an easy misreading of dva for du, appears as
Bfhadrafha in the Rämäyanaquot;.

374.nbsp;P.W. quot;mâri?a, ein ehrenwerther Mannquot;. Might also be the name of a tribe.
(Mah. VI, 368 cf. P.W.).

375.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 127 quot;Susrufa of Videha becomes Ûruta in the
Bhägavataquot;.

376.nbsp;See note on Srufa in this group.

377.nbsp;an-abhi'hita (p.p.p. of abhi-dhä) quot;of whom no mention is madequot; or quot;the
unmentioned one, the namelessquot;.

378.nbsp;cf. Wackernagel, Ai. Gr. § 110, b, a.

379.nbsp;Pargiter, Mârk. Pur., p. 463, text: Narisyanta; note: quot;or Nari?yaquot;.

380.nbsp;Bhadra na, cf. Whitney § 1223 g and § 1245 f.

381.nbsp;According to Hillebrandt ad RV. X, 108 -uri has an intensive meaning.
Vid. Whitney § 1191.

382.nbsp;lt; Kasiare^a; ka^fa quot;wretched, wretchednessquot; re?a (ad rij; Whitney
1148, 1, a) quot;the sustaining of damagequot;.

383.nbsp;H. Oldenberg, Ueber die Liedverfasser das Rgveda, p. 227 quot;eine willkürliche
und phantastische Ausbeutung der Worte
i^arp stomarp. ca (RV. V, 7, 1.).

384.nbsp;For classical names and their bearing on the circumstances attending birth,
see R. Hirzel, Der Name p. 80 sqq.

385.nbsp;v.l. Tantrija. cf. P.W. s.v.

386.nbsp;Both a man's name and a woman's.

387.nbsp;Can also be regarded as the name of a planet: Brhaspati as ]'wa.

388.nbsp;Sörensen. Mah. XIII, 7112 has the name Drc}havya, but P.W. s.v. quot;fehler-
haft für
Drdhâyu(s)quot;.

389.nbsp;Caland, Baudh. Sr. S.; patron, of Dlrghavatsya would normally read:
Dairghavatsya, as Dairghatamasa from Dlrghatamas. Dlrghavatsya can
be split up into
Dirgha'Vâtsya (patron, from Vatsa), hence quot;the long-living
one, son of
Vatsaquot;.

390.nbsp;Vatsa = calf, young, child; name of a tribe too.

391.nbsp;ad jar quot;growing oldquot; vara. Vid. Whitney § 1171 a.

392.nbsp;According to P.W. and Grassmann pûrn is also human being, but this is
doubtful. Geldner, too, in his Glossar only mentions a name of a tribe and
their king, and translates it as a proper name. We meet with:
Pûra V 4-, p. Paurava G -H, f-p. Pauravl P.

393.nbsp;The name Jana may be explained by jàna, just as gr. FXavxog ad ylavxôç,

'Axovfievôç ad àxovfievoç, ^aièqa ad (paiÔQÔç, cf. Debrunner, Gr. Wort-
bildungslehre § 26.

394.nbsp;May be regarded as Punira, cf. Whitney § 53. And more in detail (with
literature) Renou, Gr. Sanscrite, § 53 (I p. 57 sqq.).

395.nbsp;Dhauta-mûla'ka quot;of pure originquot;.

396.nbsp;Concerning n/Z see J. Bloch quot;L'Indoaryen du Veda aux temps modernesquot;
1934 p. 72.

397.nbsp;cf. tantubhûta, Mah. 3, 15363 quot;he on whom the continuation of the family
depends.quot;

398.nbsp;quot;bom of Puru.quot;

399.nbsp;cf. P.W. ba?kiha, effetus.

400.nbsp;P.W. s.v. Samba quot;Häufig (aber nicht in den Bomb. Ausgg.) amp;âmba ge-

-ocr page 153-

schriebenquot;. Then from samba, a certain weapon of Indra. Samba = sa
ambâ.

401.nbsp;quot;Acknowledged (as son)quot;.

402.nbsp;cf. P.W. VII, 793: anusfsfa quot;nach einander geborenquot;.

403.nbsp;cf. Râm. 2, 93, 14 matpûrva quot;my elder brotherquot;.

404.nbsp;quot;One acting for anotherquot; e.g. for a little brother or sister who has died?

405.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 129 says that Gäthi and Gâthin in the brahmanical
literature is
Gädhi in the Epics and Puranas. P.W. s.v. gâdhin quot;jüngere
Form von
gâthinquot;, s.v. gädhi quot;Nebenform von gâdhinquot;.

406.nbsp;Cf. vrk^ada MBh. 13, 2999 and P.W. s.v. da.

407.nbsp;To be regarded as tivara quot;hunterquot;. Fleet, Gupta inscr. (Ill p. 293) mentions
the name
Tivaradeva (± 800 p. C.).

408.nbsp;Caland, Baudh. Sr. S. has Kleghana. This is possibly a prâkritism. See
Pischel, Gramm, d. Pr. Spr. § 202.

409.nbsp;quot;ferrying one over the Revä (Narmadâ)quot;.

410.nbsp;Hariv. In the Mahâbh. the same person bears the name Kaitavya.

411.nbsp;Pargiter. A.I.H.T. p. 128 quot;Dhrta is Ghrta in the Matsya, Hariv. and Agni,
...... and
Dyuta in the Brahmaquot; {dh-gh; ghf-dyu).

412.nbsp;May be part. med. from ud, unatti quot;to bathequot;.

413.nbsp;y gunth aka (Whitney § 1181).

414.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Hat seinen Namen daher, dasz er sich den Daumen abschnitt
(lül um seinen Lehrer Drona damit zufrieden zu stellenquot;. Hence quot;One-
cutter-offquot;, the name
Ekalü has the same meaning.

415.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Er wurde der Sage nach in zwei Hälften geboren und von der
Râkçasî
Jarä zusammengefügt (samdhita); daher sein Namequot;.

416.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;N. pr. eines Brahmanen, der aus dem in eine Kufe (drona)
gelegten Samen Bharadväja's entstanden sein sollquot;.

417.nbsp;Vedic Index s.v. quot;the seer of a sâman, by means of which he twice went to
the heavenly world. Pane. Br. XIV, 9quot;.

418.nbsp;Dowson, Diet. s.v. quot;Bought with barleyquot;. P.W. gives the same.

419.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;der nichts zu schlingen hat und ist wohl ein für die Erzählung
selbst gemachter Namequot;.

420.nbsp;Caland, B. Sr. S. III, 431, 5. Schmidt, Nachträge, quot;°kuka m. H. 43, 288 =
*kokate mâmsâdy asitum ädattequot; (he takes [cf. P.W. s.v.]; he takes meat
etc. to feed himself with).

421.nbsp;lt; Playoga. P.W. playoga = prayoga [prayas ga) quot;coming to the
mealquot;, cf.
Prayoga.

422.nbsp;cf. Oldenberg, Buddha, p. 115, n. 3. quot;Reinreismusquot;.

423.nbsp;Sometimes Dhfta (Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 128). A graphical variant

[^.•^T] .

424.nbsp;lt; yutaka. a sort of garment.

425.nbsp;P.W. urvari f. = quot;Werg, die aus dem Rocken gezogenen Fäden.quot;

426.nbsp;Vâsin also means quot;dwelling, livingquot; and quot;odoriferousquot;.

427.nbsp;Also surname of Siva; the Brahman is the incarnation of a part of
Siva, cf. Hopkins, Epic Mythology p. 188.

428.nbsp;Caland. Baudh. Sr. S. v.l. Kâbalya. Kambala is, according to Przyluski,
Austric (Mém. de la Soc. ling. 22 p. 205—208.).

429.nbsp;Possibly an a d formation (p. 27).

-ocr page 154-

430.nbsp;ad kak?yâ quot;girdlequot;.

431.nbsp;y mank quot;to adornquot;. Suffix cf. Whitney § 1155.

432.nbsp;y man4 quot;to adornquot;. Suffix -a. cf. Whitney § 1178.

433.nbsp;lt; Svapis, y pis quot;to adornquot;. Hence quot;adorning oneselfquot; or quot;adorning one's
possessionsquot;.

434.nbsp;The names with amp;ahkha are too early to have any connection with ûie
attribute of Viçnu;
sankha is also used as an adornment for the am.

435.nbsp;éambu gt; éâmbava gt; èâmbavya gt; amp;âmbavyâyana.

436.nbsp;P.W. V, 731 gives quot;Mânyavati N.pr. einer Princessin, Mark. P. 123, 17.
Vielleicht fehlerhaft für
Mälyavatiquot;. Pargiter, Mark. Pur. transl. p.'627
has
Mânyavati. Mälyavati might be a graphic variant [ quot;T .]

437.nbsp;quot;äpi4a is a closely woven garland or chaplet worn on the hair of the headquot;
Kale ad Kälidäsa Ragh. 18, 29. P.W. adds
AjitapHa. Anarigaplda (Râjatar.).
In the Kadambari of Bäna
Candräpida is the son of Täräpida; in an older
source the figure C° is called
Somaprabha. For details A. Scharpé, Bäna's
Kädambari. Diss. Utr. '37, pp. 52 sqq.

438.nbsp;As to the meaning quot;perfumequot;. AV. 4, 37, 3 has a number of names of
Apsarâ's, most of which are quot;formed upon odor-namesquot; (Whitney-Lanman
p. 211).

439.nbsp;A Garga son of Pllä.

440.nbsp;H. Oldenberg, Ueber die Liedverfasser des Rigveda p. 227: quot;eine will-
kürliche und phantastische Ausbedeutung der Worte
gayam puftim ca (RV
V, 10. 3).quot;

441.nbsp;Panna quot;come to a fallquot; 4- âgâra quot;housequot;.

442.nbsp;Caland, B. Êr. S. III, 448, 15. Schmidt, Nachträge s.v. quot;der Vorsteher eines

mafha. Peterson zu Subhâçitâv. 2767quot;. Renou, Gr. S. 259 quot;ra...... adjectif

d'appartenance dans mukhara...... P. connaît ici notamment des adjectifs

employés comme épithètes de noms géographiquesquot;. Both might refer to
quot;the man of the convent-school, monkquot;.

443.nbsp;Ayahstüna. gana sivâdi ad P. 4, 1, 112.

444.nbsp;Caland, Jaim. Brâhm. (index) adds: quot;Drupada (sic) Vâddhravi?na (sic)quot;.

445.nbsp;Concerning patr. Sânivarani (RV. VIII, 51, 1) the Vedic Index s.v.
observes: quot;We must either recognize a real man called
Manu Sàmvarani;
or take Manu as one name, Särjivarani as another; or admit that Manu
Särnvarani
is simply Manu with a patronymic derived from an unknown
legendquot;. Bloomfield's and Scheftelowitz' opinion is given there.

446.nbsp;It is possible that in some names ketu is not intended as banner, but as
brightness, apparition, etc.

447.nbsp;Schmidt, Nachträge p. 116 quot;Upakeru = Upaketu. Maitr. S. 2. 5. 1 (47, 13)quot;
cf.
Mahikeru? (P.W.).

448.nbsp;P.W. s.v. Dhanu?âh?a quot;wohl dhanu?â. instr. von dhanus. ak?a Augequot;.
A more plausible explanation is
dhanusa (instr.) 4- y k?an (to destroy).

449.nbsp;Caland, Baudh. Sr. S. not cleariy legible.

450.nbsp;Some names in which for senâ the meaning of quot;armyquot; is the more obvious,
have been put under quot;armyquot; (p. 72). Absolute certainty is out of the
question.

451.nbsp;quot;Spear-bearerquot;, with quot;Umkehrung der Glieder.quot;

452.nbsp;Väyup. 59, 97 has Advifena. a striking instance of graphical confusion

-ocr page 155-

453.nbsp;May also be kuntala: hair of the head, name of a people etc.

454.nbsp;A younger brother of amp;alya.

455.nbsp;P.W. s.v. musala quot;Häufig fehlerhaft mit ? und s.quot;

456.nbsp;Pargiter. Anc. Ind. Hist. Trad. p. 128 quot;Suvarman of Dvimidha's line in the
Vâyu is
Sudharman in the Matsya and Harivai^aquot; ( ^ ]

457.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 128 quot;Hiranyavarman, king of Déisârna, appears as
Hemavarman and Kâficanavarman (Mbh.)quot;. A clear instance of changing
of name by a synonym.

458.nbsp;Son of Asva?

459.nbsp;lt; Vidadasva. Vidad, part, ad vid; cf. Vidadvasu quot;gaining goodsquot;.

460.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;N. pr. eines Mannes, den die As vin retten, wie er in einen Baum
eingeklemmt ist.quot;

461.nbsp;Sörensen, Index, mentions Bradhnasva, Mbh. III 8601. P.W. s.v. quot;wohl
fehlerhaft für
Vadhryasvaquot;. Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 168: quot;Böhtiingk and
Roth's conjecture that
Bradhnasva is an error for Vadhryasva seems right.quot;

462.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 129 quot;Ahinagu of Ayodhyä becomes Ahînâsva in the
Agniquot; (transposition of
gu and if a in mediaeval writings).

463.nbsp;v.l. Kusâsva.

464.nbsp;Ved. Index s.v. quot;possessing contemptible steeds...... Säyana ingeniously

turns the name — probably a nickname — into a compliment by rendering
it quot;one who puts to shame the horses of his rivalsquot;.quot;

465.nbsp;quot;Having crooked horsesquot; ad vi-nam.

466.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Rohitäsya, Mârk. P. 8, 58 wohl fehlerhaft für Rohifàsvaquot;
Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 127 quot;Rohitäsva of the Ayodhyä line is generally
called
Rohitaquot;.

467.nbsp;Mah. 1, 5116:

asvasyeväsya yat sthâma nadatah pradiso gatam |
asvatthämaiva bälo 'yam tasmân nämnä bhaviçyati ||

468.nbsp;quot;Without trappingsquot;.

469.nbsp;Vedic Vibhandaka. cf. P.W. s.v. Then the meaning remains obscure.

470.nbsp;quot;Band-bridlequot;.

471.nbsp;lt; Vitavàha quot;having desirable draught animalsquot;.

471a. Sâvitrî 2, 13: quot;picturequot; quot;horsequot;: citre 'pi vilikhaty asvân.

472.nbsp;vll. (P.W. s.v.): Dhyusitäsva, Adhyu?itâsva. Dü^itäsva.

473.nbsp;Ratha may besides quot;chariotquot; also mean quot;warrior, heroquot; and quot;joyquot; which
meanings may also be found in some of the following names.

474.nbsp;quot;Accompanied by or escorted by chariotsquot;, cf. anusisu quot;accompanied by
young onesquot;. (Wackemagel II, 1, p. 282).

475.nbsp;Vedic Index s.v. quot;good charioteerquot;.

476.nbsp;Sörensen, Index on the Mbh. mentions Dfdharathâsraya (Mbh. 1, 4551), but
the Sukthankar edition, Poona 1931, gives

Ugro bhimaratho viro vîrabâhur alolupah |
ubhayo raudrakarmä ca tathä drdharathah trayah ||
so the name will, after all, be due to an error.

477.nbsp;Wilson-Hall, Viçnu P. gives Ûucidratha, but P.W. s.v. quot;wohl fehlerhaft für
Ûucadrathaquot;, cf. amp;aucadratha.

478.nbsp;quot;having an attractive chariotquot;.

-ocr page 156-

479.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Hariv. 1696 in der gedr. Ausg. fälschlich ^^T'Sr •quot;
Palaeographic variant.

480.nbsp;lt;Saptaraihavähana quot;having seven chariots and draught beasts.quot;

481.nbsp;lt;Upaga quot;having cattle with one.quot; cf. Wackernagel II, 1, 283 quot;upamanyû
quot;eifrigquot; (eig. Eifer bei sich habend?)quot;.

482.nbsp;Sörensen, Mah. XIII, 2682; P.W. mentions in the same place Gamjäia.
Meaning: quot;born among cattlequot;.

483.nbsp;Gubler, Patronymica p. 95 quot;Uk?anyâyana ist in keiner gramm. Regel
unterzubringen. Aus
*ak?anya lt; *uksan. p. 97: quot;Das Fehlen der vrddhi
in der ersten Silbe des Stammes spricht dafür, dass
-àyana ein altes
Suffix istquot;. Gubler says that this suffix merely indicates descendants in the
third degree or still further, so it seems likely to him that this has arisen
from quot;patr. suffix -i- mit Steigerung plus *-ana-quot;. According to
Pänini the
-äyana names are gotre. Whitney Ind. Gr. § 1219 quot;Der Name
(RV.)
ukfanyâyana ist von einer verschiedenen, sonst unbekannten Büdung.quot;

484.nbsp;According to Vedic Index a ieer (Pane. Br. XII, 5, 11).

485.nbsp;quot;Domestic-cattlequot;.

486.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 129 quot;Ahlnagu of Ayodhyâ becomes Ahïnâsva in
the Agniquot;. Wilson-Hall, Viçnu
p. III, 321 note: quot;In some MSS. of the
Lingapuräna the name is
Ahinacaquot;.

487.nbsp;P.W. s.v. Rusadgu quot;so ist nämlich wohl für Rusangu. Ru^arigu, Ru?adru,
U?angu, U?adgu. R?adgu. R?ahgu. Nr?arigu
zu lesenquot;.

488.nbsp;Hilka, Altind. Pers. p. 121 'quotes the explanation given by Bloomfield
(J.A.O.S. XVI (1894) p. CXXIII) quot;one who has
atithinic gâhquot;.

489.nbsp;For the importance of cow-urine and cow-dung in India, see M.A. Muusses,
Koecultus bij de Hindoes. Diss. Utrecht 1920 (passim).

490.nbsp;quot;Standing firm among cattlequot; cf. Yudhisfhira.

491.nbsp;These two names may call to mind darbha quot;a tuft of grassquot;, but perhaps
darbha. darbhi may be connected with ■)/ darbh, darbhati, datbhayati
quot;to fearquot;. Then the names would mean quot;fear of bullsquot;.

492.nbsp;quot;having wealth at homequot;.

493.nbsp;quot;having wealth in his neighbourhoodquot;.

494.nbsp;P.W. s.v. Rdhadrî quot;rdhant. partie, von ardh, ri = raiquot;. Wackernagel,
Altind. Gr. II, I, p. 100 quot;Merkwürdig der G. sg.
rdhad—rayab n. pr. (eig.
quot;Güter mehrendquot;?), der weder zu
rai — noch zu ri — pasztquot;.

495.nbsp;Pargiter, Anc. Ind. Hist. Trad. p. 128. quot;By reading tr as v Trasadasyu of
Ayodhyâ (shortened probably to
Trasada) was altered to Vasuda in the
Matsyaquot;.

496.nbsp;Vasu'bhçt'yâna quot;a vehicle bringing goodsquot;.

497.nbsp;Hj. Frisk, Zur indoir. u. griech. Nominalbildung, Göteborg 1934, p. 50
quot;Das Wort ist ja eine Ableitung von
VibhS-vas-w. und man hätte mithin
*Vaibhûvas'av-a- erwartet. Die Metrik kann schweriich diese Unregel-
mässigkeit verschuldet haben, vielmehr liegt ein Fall von haplologischem
Silbenschwund vor:
Vaibhüvasa(va)-quot;.

498.nbsp;Bhhta = Präpta.

499.nbsp;P.W. gives a few more meanings.

500.nbsp;lt; udasuddha quot;saucer of waterquot;.

501.nbsp;kunda also has some other meanings that may be concealed in some of

-ocr page 157-

these names.

502.nbsp;On mythical tales of persons being born in a pitcher, e.g. by reason of the
deity having dropped some sperm into a fire-quot;pitcherquot;, fire-pit, cf.
Poerbatjaraka, Agastya in den Archipel, Diss. Leiden, 1926, Cap. L

503.nbsp;cf. Whitney, Ind. Gr. § 1209 c. P.W. s.v. Kaundinya quot;metron. von
Kuniinl, gana gargädi zu P. 4, 1, 105. Kann der Form nach auch patron,
von
Kundina seinquot;.

504.nbsp;Dosakumbha's son is Dharmado?a cf. p. 24 (combined names).

505.nbsp;lt; pitha(ka), chair.

506.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;etwa Häufchen oder sonst ein Maass (für Reiss u.s.w.)quot;.

507.nbsp;See also quot;Ornamentsquot; (p. 84) and quot;Weaponsquot; (p. 86) passim.

508.nbsp;Sörensen, Index s.v. Hemapunjaka quot;a Kuru warrior VII, 6851 (only C.,
B. has
Hemakampanah)quot;.

509.nbsp;Vedic Index s.v. says that P.W. and von Schroeder read (Käth. Samh.
XXV, 7) for this:
Aryala.

510.nbsp;cf. Hariv. 749.

511.nbsp;lt;Khala. cf. Whitney § 1215, c.

512.nbsp;Jacobi, Rämäyana p. 130 quot;......Sita, über deren mythologischen Charakter

kein Zweifel bestehen kann. Schon im Rigveda (IV, 57, 6; 7) wird die
personificirte Ackerfurche unter dem Namen
Sita göttlich verehrtquot;; p. 131
quot;Dass die
Sita des Rämäyana identisch mit dieser vedischen Sita ist, kann
nicht bezweifelt werden.quot;

513.nbsp;lt; ätu quot;raftquot;.

514.nbsp;For Indian animals, their worshipping, their relation to certain gods etc.
see Helmuth v. Glasenapp, Der Hinduismus, p. 66—74.

515.nbsp;Fick. Die Griech. Pers. CLI quot;jüngerer Bruder Madgasquot;. Madgu is,
according to P.W., the name of several species of animals quot;1. ein best.
Wasservogel. 2. ein best, im Laube lebendes Thier. 3. eine Schlangenart.
4. ein best. Fisch.quot; There are also two more meanings.

516.nbsp;P.W. gives s.v. ula quot;ein best, wildes Thierquot;.

517.nbsp;P.W. gives s.v. koka (quot;onomatop.quot;) the following species of animals:
1. Wolf. 2. Kuckuck. 3. eine Gansart. 4. Frosch. 5. eine kleine Hauseidechse.
6. ein best, schädliches parasitisches Thierquot;.

519.nbsp;cf. P.W. s.v.

520.nbsp;P.W. VII, 1180 (s.v. srgäla = jackal) quot;gewöhnlich spgäla geschrieben,
die Bomb. Ausgg. schwankenquot;.

521.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;In späteren Schriften häufig amp;unahscpha geschriebenquot;.

522.nbsp;Kapila may be regarded as a hypocoristicum of Kapi. but also direct as
kapila quot;von der Farbe des Affenquot; (P.W. s.v.). That here the name of the
colour can be derived from the name of the animal and not the reverse is
also demonstrated by Gonda (review of Jos. Brands, Grieksche Diernamen,
Purmerend, 1935 in Museum, April 1936, 43 volumn, p. 171).

523.nbsp;Säy. ad RV. IV, 16,10.

524.nbsp;Hastin. the ifäst/apa-descendant.

525.nbsp;P. Deussen, Sechzig Upanishad's des Veda, 1905^ p. 459. n. quot;Spitzname,
etwa: quot;feist wie eine Eselin.quot; quot;.

526.nbsp;Also written amp;asavindu. May be broken up into amp;asa (hare) vindu
(connoisseur, finder etc.).

527.nbsp;lt; Bhärunda (= bhäranda), perhaps a mythical bird. cf. Jarl Charpentier,

-ocr page 158-

Die Supernasage, Uppsala, 1922, p. 357, n. 2.

528.nbsp;Pargiter A.I.H.T. p. 130 quot;amp;akani (Väyu and Brahmända), through Sakuni.
sa Kuni,
appears as Kurd (Visnu) and by an easy mistake of I for n as
Kuli (Garuda)quot;. P.W. s.v. Sakuna: quot;Vogel, meist von grösseren Vögeln
und von solchen, welche Vorzeichen geben, gebrauchtquot;.
amp;akuni and
amp;akunta = amp;akuna.

529.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;hier und da scheint aber ein Raubvogel gemeint zu seinquot;.

530.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;= särikä, Predigerkrähe.quot;

531.nbsp;Vedic Index s.v. quot;a very frequent word in the Epic and later, denoting the
cuckoo, is only inferred for the Vedic period from its being the name of a
Räjaputra in the Kafhaka Anukramaniquot;.

532.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;der grösste und stärkste Raubvogel: Adler, auch Falke oder
Habichtquot;.

533.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;(tma skanda) N. pr. eines Mannes: Tmaskandäsya nü visah
pari vrhkta sudänavah RV. 1, 172, 3. Nach Say.quot; wie Gras bebend oder
verdorrendquot;.

534.nbsp;On the worshipping of plants, trees, etc. see: H. v. Glasenapp, Der Hin-
duismus, München. 1921, p. 62—65.

535.nbsp;parna may also be regarded as quot;featherquot; in which case it would come under
quot;animalsquot;.

536.nbsp;Probably ad khalva. Cf. (Whitney § 1219) uk?anyäyana, without vrddhi
(note 483).

537.nbsp;Derivation: tu^a ja. tu?aja ka.

538.nbsp;cf. Popular etymology Mah. I, 3, 31 (Boehtlingk, Chr.» p. 57. 1. 22—23)
yasmad bhavän kedärakhandam vidäryotthitas tasmäd
uddälaka eva
nämnä bhavän bhavi^yati, because you got up with the bursting of the
dyke in the irrigation field, so you shall be called
Uddälaka. Ajr dialectical
transposition. Bloch, L'Indo-aryen, p.
11—Ti-, dal- by the side of dar-,
although it is divided etymologically at present (Walde-Pokorny I, 810).

539.nbsp;There is also a town that is called Kampilya (at present Kampil) cf. P.W.
s.v.

540.nbsp;Kälaka-vfkfiya, cf. Whitney, Gr. § 1215.

540a. Odoriferous -Moca, or a d formation (p. 27).

541.nbsp;Also written Taluk?a: taru, tree,nbsp;(either ad y* k^an to destroy, or ad
y ksi to live, dwell).

542.nbsp;v.l. Trk^a (gana gargädi ad Pan. 4, 1, 105), which is to be explained
graphically ^ ^ »^

543.nbsp;Schmidt. Nachträge, p. 348 quot;sräva quot;ein best. Pflanze, E (= Beiträge zur
indischen Erotik) 849 (Anangaranga)quot;.

544.nbsp;In the classification and order of the many Latin names, which P.W. gives
as meanings, I have, as far as possible adhered to:

J. D. Hooker, Flora of British India, 7 vol., London 1875—1897.
Further literature on plants:

Watson, Index to the Names of Indian Plants 1818.
Roxburgh, Flora Indica, Edn. Clarke 1874.
Watt, Diet, of the Economical Products of India.
Murray, Plants and Drugs of Sind.
Oliver, Indian Botany 1869.

-ocr page 159-

Finninger, Manual of Gardening for India.
Gamble, Flora of the Presidency of Madras.
Cooke, Flora of Bombay.
Trimen, A handbook of the flora of Ceylon.

See also Balfour, The Cyclopaedia of India and of Eastern and Southern
Asia; Hobson-Jobson; Pargiter, The Märkandeya Puräna translated with
notes.

545.nbsp;cf. Whitney § 1233 b and c, quot;Verlängerung des auslautenden Stammvocals.
z.B.
asvävant neben asvavantquot;.

546.nbsp;quot;edible lotus rootquot;.

547.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;ein hoher stattiicher Baum, der zum Häuserbau gebraucht wirdquot;.
Pargiter, Mark. P. p. 27 quot;an immense timber treequot;.

547a. Pargiter, o.e. p. 82 quot;a large tree, common almost everywhere, with stout
hard conical pricklesquot;.

548.nbsp;Pargiter, o.e. p. 25 quot;it bears panicles of large white flowers, which are used
in worshipquot;.

549.nbsp;Pargiter, o.e. p. 27 quot;a small tree with fruit of the size of a large cherryquot;.

550.nbsp;Pargiter, o.e. p. 24 quot;the Hog-plum, Spondias mangifera; the modern amraquot;.

551.nbsp;Pargiter, o.e. p. 27 quot;A large tree growing all over India, with racemes of
numerous large bright scarlet flowersquot;.

552.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;ein schöner und verehrter Baum, aus dessen Holz ge'wsse
Opfergeräthe bereitet werden. Derselbe wird später
Pasäla genanntquot;. Parna
may also be translated as quot;featherquot;, quot;leafquot;, but for Parnadatta the
meaning chosen seems to me the most feasible one.

553.nbsp;A sort of medicinal plant.

554.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;ein schöner und starker Baumquot;.

555.nbsp;These and many other names of trees are certainly non-Aryan.

556.nbsp;Sour cucumber.

557.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 75 quot;......Ikfväka was so named because Manu

sneezed......quot; Whitney, Gramm. § 1181 quot;prdäku und der Eigenname

ik^väka sind hinsichtlich ihrer Zugehörigkeit dunkelquot; (eng. ed. § 1181 d).
P.W. s.v. quot;Lassen (I. A. I, 497) glaubt, dasz
lksväku wegen seiner
grossen Nachkommenschaft nach der Gurke so genannt sei,......quot; H. Olden-
berg, Rei. d. Veda p. 86
quot;lkshväku...... bedeutet Gurkequot;.

558.nbsp;Large, dark green pumpkin.

559.nbsp;tumburu is Austric. cf. Gonda, Tumura's en Cavara's (Bijdragen t. d. taal-,
land- en volkenkunde van Ned. Indie, d. 90, afl. 1, 1933).

560.nbsp;Pargiter, o.e. p. 25 quot;Nipa...... also kadamba...... a garden tree, highly

ornamental with its large, globular, beautiful, orange-coloured heads of
flowers, and very useful from its extensive close shade.quot;

561.nbsp;Suffix -äka cf. Whitney § 1181 b (eng. ed § 1181 d).

562.nbsp;Pargiter, o.e. p. 277 quot;called also pippala...... a large spreading tree with a

grateful shade, common everywherequot;.

563.nbsp;Cf. sucidruma.

564.nbsp;Cf. amp;asabinda p. 97.

565.nbsp;Lava, see p. 110.

566.nbsp;Suffix -era, Whitney § 1201, ika.

567.nbsp;quot;Covered with kusaquot;.

568.nbsp;Also called Nabhaga, Näbhäga E •

-ocr page 160-

569.nbsp;Nirukta 3, 11; cf. P.W. s.v.

570.nbsp;All three patronymica of Trasadasyu. See also f. Parukutsänl quot;the
wife of
Purukutsa, what might be called a posionymicum.quot; Cf. Whitney
Gr. § 1223 b.

571.nbsp;According to Säyana nomen proprium; K. F. Geldner, Der Rigveda, note

ad I, 33, 14 quot;...... ein Kampfstier namens Dasadyu von der Rasse der

Sfiïr!/a-Rinderquot;. Hence doubtful.

572.nbsp;It is possible that Kasojtl (RV. I, 112, 14) belongs to this group. Vedic

Index s.v. quot;either...... a proper name or...... an epithet of Divodäsa. The

sense of the word is quite uncertainquot;. P.W. s.v. quot;nach Say. adj. dem
Wasser
{kasas) zueilend; wahrscheinlich N.pr.quot;. K. F. Geldner, Der
Rigveda I, 112, 14 n. quot;Ob
kasojü TSi.pr. sei ist zweifelhaft. Vgl. nabhojd 1,
122, 11. Oldenberg verweist auf
divyäm käsah. T. Br. 1, 4, 8, 3quot;.

573.nbsp;Originally only met with in gana ükädi ad P. 4, 1, 154 (v.l. Kâsikâ:
Udanya). Gubler, Patronymica p. 98, accordingly regards it as a corrupt
reading of
Udanya. This seems not necessarily to be so, seeing that the name
Udajna has now also been found in a patronymic form Audajnayana in
the Baudh. Sr. Sütra (ed. Caland III, 427, 5).

574.nbsp;P.W. s.v. refers to Upävasu {upa vasu, mit Dehnung des Auslauts).
This is also the case with
Udavasu: uda. water vasu. riches.

575.nbsp;Pargiter, too, regards Kâlindi and Kaveri as names of rivers: A.I.H.T.
p. 134 quot;women had the same names as riversquot;.

576.nbsp;Ràma'uda: Black-water. Unless haplology for Rämamoda: Ràma-ioy.

577.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T., p. 134 explains this as the name of a river.

578.nbsp;For Säpta compare Geldner ad RV. 2, 19, 7, who derives all the meanings
from
sapian, seven.

579.nbsp;Perhaps such a name is a defective compound: amp;ata-(x)-dhara. Cf. W.
Horn, Sprachkörper und Sprachfunktion (Lpz. 1923), p. 5 quot;Ein Kompo-
situm kann gebildet werden...... aus zwei einfachen Wörtern: a b;

aber auch aus einem zusammengesetzten und einem einfachen Wort: (a b)
c. Im Kompositum von der Art (a b) c wird leicht das Glied b
unterdrückt. Sonnabend lt; Sonn (tag) abend, Öl (bäum) zweig. Eng. fire-
(insurance-)officequot;, cf. öl(baum)berg. According to Horn very common
in names of places.

580.nbsp;In some cases we hesitate between colour (abbreviated name), complexion
and skin-disease. Many skin-diseases are known in India and are of
frequent occurrence.

581.nbsp;Quite possibly a skin-disease, too, cf. P.W. svitra 1 b and 3 quot;weisser
Aussatzquot;. See also Jolly, Medicin (Grundriss), p. 98.

582.nbsp;According to Säyana a man, son of èvitrâ. But K. F. Geldner, Der Rigveda
note ad I. 33, 14 quot;.... .. ein Kampfstier
Dasadyu von der Rasse der amp;vifrya.-
Rinderquot;.

583.nbsp;May mean also anything else. Jolly, Med. p. 86 quot;Unter dem Namen

Päcdquot;...... quot;krankhafte Blässequot; werden verschiedene in Indien besonders

häufige krankhafte Veränderungen der Hautfarbe zusammengefasstquot;.
Description follows.

584.nbsp;Cf. hariman in the meaning of quot;jaundicequot;. On the sorts of jaundice, see
Jolly, Medicin p. 86 sqq.

585.nbsp;Jolly, Med. 104 quot;vardhma. vradhma. bradhna. bradhmaquot; quot;jede krankhafte

-ocr page 161-

Anschwellung des Scrotumsquot;...... auch quot;Leistenbruchquot;.quot;

586.nbsp;Cf. two names further Lohitayana.

587.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;wohl fehlerhaft für laa°.quot;

588.nbsp;Aruna. too, is quot;eine Art Aussatzquot; (P.W.).

589.nbsp;May be derived from the adj. arusa quot;röthlichquot;, but also from the subst.
arusa or aruçï. For their meanings, see P.W. s.v.

590.nbsp;Tri'aruna quot;intense redquot;; cf. xq'iXXioxoç lt; thrice i.e. very implored, lat.
trifur an arrant thief.

591.nbsp;P.W. s.v. Tray y aruna quot;Die richtige Form ist Try aruna; für das patron,
hätte man
Traiyaruni erwartet, aber auch Tryâruni wäre zuzulassen;
Trayyaruna und Trayyaruni könnte als fehlerhafte Aussprache von
Traiyaruna und Traiyaruni aufgefasst werden; in Trayyäruna und
Trayyäruni müsste man alsdann eine Steigerung des Vocals in beiden
Theilen der Zusammensetzung annehmen.quot;

592.nbsp;Gaura. the Atreya.

593.nbsp;— Pirigala.

594.nbsp;lt; Pihgalaudäyani = the red-haired Udäyani.

595.nbsp;Probably a(b)c formation, e.g. Ûyâvâsvanâya?

596.nbsp;Nîla. the Afri-descendant. Nila need not necessarily refer to the complexion.
It may be for instance
Niladatta = Nilalt;.kanfhagt;datta. Theoretically there
are quite a number of possibilities.

597.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;pi. N. pr. eines wilden Volksstammes im Dekkhan; sg. ein Mann
dieses Volksstammes; später bezeichnet das Wort einen Wilden über-
haupt......quot; Connection is quite possible.

598.nbsp;Kala, the king of the Yavanas.

599.nbsp;For Kr^na etc., see p. 39.

600.nbsp;H. Jacobi, Rämäyana p. 113, n. 2 quot;Das Wort râmâ bedeutet im Veda
quot;schwarz, dunkelfarbigquot;, im classischen Sanskrit quot;erfreuend, lieblichquot;. Das
bietet keinen sichern Anhalt zur Deutung der mythologischen Personen, die
Räma heissenquot;. Cf. p. 42.

601.nbsp;For the various meanings of these words as ordinary nouns, see dictionaries.

602.nbsp;cf. P.W. s.v.

603.nbsp;v.l. Adaraka. [ T 5 ] ■

604.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T., p. 128 quot;Aràdhi of the Paurava line in the Vâyu is
Aravin in the Viçnu; and by a further easy misreading of r as y in the later
script
Arädhi becomes Avadhlta in the Garuda, and by a second easy
mistake between
v and c Aravin appears as Avacina in the Mahäbhärata
(I, 95, 3771). Some of these changes seem to be due to a desire to emend a
name so as to make it intelligiblequot;. The latter is certainly right; we see
this very often in corruptions.

605.nbsp;v.l. Adhislmakf^na. with other variants collected by J. Gonda in his Oud-
Javaansch Brahmâii(^a Purâna, p. 227.

606.nbsp;literally quot;water-sowerquot;?

607.nbsp;ucf y mue quot;to loosen, to make freequot;.

608.nbsp;llpaka. Upika. Upiya. Upila. hypocoristica of all proper names beginning
with
upa. Pän. 5, 3, 80. cf. P.W.

609.nbsp;See note 614.

610.nbsp;Gana bähvädi ad Pâç. 4, 1, 96 according to P.W. (vid. Upavindu.

-ocr page 162-

Aupavindavi). Pân. ed. BöhÜingk: Upabinda. Also Caland, B. Sr. S. Ill,
425—6;
Aapabindu. In the series Upabindu V , Bindu G, f. Bindumati P,
Bindumant P, Bindusara P (Vi. P. vll. Bhadrasàra. Vârisâra. Nandasära),
Bindusena
P, Senàbindu (v.l. Senâvindu) E., the post Vedic names allow
of an explanation
bindu = bhruvor madhyam. The others: vindu =
winning; so under quot;prosperous etc.quot;?

611.nbsp;upa ud -\l i. P.W. I, 767 quot;zugehen auf: upodeti râjânam. Ait. Br. 8, 24.quot;
Meaning not very well defined.

612.nbsp;Adopted son? (as karmadh. comp.) cf. kftakah puirah = adopted son.

613.nbsp;gabhira = gambhira. P.W. s.v. quot;Beim Menschen werden drei Tiefen lobend
hervorgehoben: die des Nabels, der Stimme und des Charakters: nâbhih
svarah sattvam iti pradiçtam gambhiram etat tritayam narânâm, Varâh. Brh
S. 67. 85 (86)quot;. Hall (ad Wilson, Vi. P. 4, 43) quot;Six MSS. give the
synonymous
Gambhiraquot;.

614.nbsp;gupta may mean 1. guarded, watched. 2. concealed, secret. The name Gupta
may be under 1. an abbreviated name (Indra)gupta. etc.; under 2. bearing
on circumstances attending birth.

615.nbsp;According to Mah. XIII, 4491: go (= quot;pi. die Lichtstrahlen, die Rinder-
heerde des Himmels, um welche Indra mit Vrtra kämpftquot; P.W.)
tamas.
gotamo 'ham ato dhümo 'damas te samadarsanât |

gobhis tamo mama dhvastam jâtamâtrasya dehatah||

quot;I am Gotama. hence I am smoke (the reading may be 'dhumo. smokeless?),
not to be restrained by you because of my equal look (viz.: upon all
creatures). At my birth I scattered the darkness
{tamas) with the rays
(gobhis) of my body.quot; Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 220, n. 9. quot;This name
(go-tama) has no doubt some connection with the allegation of his immoral
imitation of cattle.quot; Oldenberg, Rel. d. Veda,
p. 86 n. 4 quot;Das Wort quot;Rindquot;
(go-) erscheint hier mit dem Superiatifsuffixquot;.

616.nbsp;Gaudheya and Gaudhera from godhä.

617.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Kaculuka.

618.nbsp;Hypocoristicum from Pari. cf. Upila from Upa.

619.nbsp;Vedic Index s.v. quot;The Greek namp;Qoç. the name of Alexanders rival is
probably the representative of this wordquot;.

620.nbsp;From Pfthu. as Oghavati from Ogha?

621.nbsp;P.W. s.v. Pracinvant quot;partic. praes. von 1. ci (aufbauen, etc.) mit praquot;.
s.v. Prâcinvant quot;MBh. I, 3765 fg. Der Name wird hier fälschlich
mit
Prâci (Osten) in Verbindung gebrachtquot;. Also Pargiter, A.I.H.T., p. 260,
n. 2 quot;The statement in MBh. 1, 95, 3765, that Püru's second successor
Prâcinvant conquered the east is coined out of his name wronglyquot;.

622.nbsp;According to Pan. 7, 3, 28 this patronymic may be derived from Pvavâhana.
Gubler, Patronymica p. 84, had not found this form quot;belegtquot;. This is now
to be found Caland B. Sr. S. Ill, 430, 1.

623.nbsp;Caland. B. Sr. S, index: quot;Prântâyana? III. 417. 2quot;.

624.nbsp;See note 610.

625.nbsp;Possibly after the name of the country and its inhabitants Maravas.

626.nbsp;P.W. s.v. Kusilava quot;du. N. pr. der beiden Söhne Rama's, welche sonst
Kusa und Lava heissen R. 1, 4, 2 etc. Ohne Zweifel sind die Namen der
Söhne erst aus dem appell.
kusilava (Barde, Schauspieler) gebildet wordenquot;.
Winternitz, Gesch. d. ind. Litt. I, 421, n. 2: quot;die Namen
Kusa und Lava

-ocr page 163-

sind als eine Art etymologischer Deutung des Wortes KusUava erfundenquot;.

627.nbsp;P.W. s.v. 4. Sakti: quot;Häufig fehlerhaft saktci geschriebenquot;.

628.nbsp;saläkä(°ka) is according to J. Gonda (Acta Orientalia X, 332—quot;(34) of
Austric origin. The derivation is according to Schmidt (Die Mon-Khmer-
Völker p. 23) Austriclt;Sanscrit.

629.nbsp;Mah. XIII, 257; ed. Bomb. Seyana.

630.nbsp;v.l. amp;âiakarni. cf. page 16.

631.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Sr die ältere Ausg.quot;

632.nbsp;Päman is a certain sort of skin-disease. May this name be euphemistic
(bahuvrîhi)?

633.nbsp;Literature on non-aryan elements in Indian culture and tongues has been
compiled and analysed by Constantin Régamey, Bibliographie analytique.
Bull, de l'Ec. Fr. de l'Extrême-Orient, XXXIV (1935) p. 429—566.

634.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Akasâpa. cf. p. 69.

635.nbsp;Such a word allows of all sorts of possible meanings: anga ausl.
dehnung
vah, or Anga âvah, or a d name, or popular etymology.

636.nbsp;Fleet, I.e.: quot;The first part of this name, ajjhita, must be a Prâkrit word.
There might be some temptation to correct it into the Sanscrit
ajjhita; but
there is not the slightest approach to the vowel
a below the final m of the
preceding word
devyâm, in any of the passages in which it occurs.
— Gen. Cunningham read the name as
Majjhitadevl; but this is incorrect,
as there is no trace whatever of an anusvära over the
vyä of devyâm,
in any of the passages. — We have another Prâkrit name in Ijjhâdevi in
line 5 of the Deö-Baranärk inscription of Jivitagupta II, No. 46 below,
Plate XXIX B.quot;;
ajjhita may be a Prakrit form of Sanskrit akfita, cf.
Pischel, Gr. d. Pr. Sprachen § 326.

637.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 65, n. 4: quot;Vâ. P. 70, 84—«, misreading Anuha as
Aguhaquot;.

638.nbsp;Viçnu Puräna, for convenience' sake, has been quoted here and further on,
from Wilson-Hall's translation and not from the text-edition.

639.nbsp;vll. Atimära, Atibhâra, Rantinâra, Matinâra (cf. Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 129).

640.nbsp;Bomb. ed. Acäli. P.W. gives the name Râniga from another place.

641.nbsp;vll. Avanvant, Arvariyant, Urvarivant (Hall, s.v.: quot;probably the true
reading for
Arvarivantquot;).

642.nbsp;vll. Adhisâmakfsna, Adhisimakf?na. Adhisomakf?na.

643.nbsp;vll. Adhürfa', Amûrta°, Amarti', °raya(s) etc. The first two vll. are
undoubtedly popular-etymological interpretations. In fact a certain Mr.
En-
schedé
on Java was called: Ensgedé — the big Ens. A younger brother of
his was later called
Ens ketjU = the little Ens.

644.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T., p. 128 quot;Ahampäti of the Viçnu and Bhagavata is
Aharpyäti of the Mahäbhärataquot;.

645.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Aniavaka.

646.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Knumati.

647.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Anuhârati.

648.nbsp;vll. kraddha, Kr at ta, kruddha, Arigärasetu, Arada, Araddha, krabdha.

649.nbsp;v.l. kradhi(n); cf. Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 128 quot;kràdhi of the Paurava line
in the Vâyu is
krâvin in the Viççuquot;.

650.nbsp;vll. in the Purâna's: Ailina, Elina, Malina, Anila.

651.nbsp;Also name of a people. S. Levy, Préaryen et prédravidien dans l'Inde,

-ocr page 164-

Joum. As. CCIII, 1923, p. 18 couples together as Austric: Utkala-Mekala.
Schmidt, Nachträge quot;utkala = 'utkafa, S(omadevasari's Yasastilakam).
I, 529, 3 (und 11 v.u. Ko.)quot;.

652.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;patron, von adanca(l)quot;. Connection with udanc, directed upward,
northern?

653.nbsp;cf. P.W. Uialoman N.pr.

654.nbsp;cf. P.W. Vfs(ihavya. Udvalt;hagt;havya?

655.nbsp;Wackemagel, Altind. Gr. Il, 1, 59, hesitates in connecting {-jt-svan with
rira.

656.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Kupificala.

657.nbsp;P.W. II, 67 kapi sthala.

658.nbsp;cf. Kàmantaka.

659.nbsp;cf. Kâmanda. Kâmandaka.

660.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Kahù?a.

661.nbsp;cf. Kamantaka.

662.nbsp;= Kâmanda. cf. Kamandaka.

663.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Kârkaiya.

664.nbsp;vll. Kuthami, Kusumi.

665.nbsp;Schmidt, Nachträge, p. 150 'quot;karanda (m.) Habicht oder dgl.? S II, 342,
18 (kurundato bhitah kukkutapota iva)quot;. Among these names savouring of
the Austric we meet with others signifying a plant or animal.

666.nbsp;Vedic Index: Kûsâmba, Pane. Br. VIII, 6, 8. quot;The form is peculiar, as
Kusâmba would be expectedquot;, p. Kausâmbeya V (Caland, B. Sr. S. Ill,
421, 7).

667.nbsp;v.l. (Brahm. P.): Kulala.

668.nbsp;vll. Kusurabindu, Kusurubindu (cf. Vedic Index), cf. amp;asabindu among
others (cf. note 610).

669.nbsp;Vedic Index s.v. quot;The Känva recension reads the name Kaukthasta.quot;

670.nbsp;v.l. Kauruma.

671.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 129 quot;amp;ankhana of Ayodhyâ (probably by metathesis
Khasana) appears as Khagana in the Bhägavata and Gana in the Garudaquot;.

672.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Khadaraka [nbsp;, ° ] .

673.nbsp;v.l. Bhargabhûmi.

674.nbsp;P.W. s.v.: quot;Gavalgana. gegen das Metrum.quot;

675.nbsp;v.k Kâsikâ: Gulu.

676.nbsp;Gori Prakrit form for Gauri cf. Pischel, Gr. d. Pr. Sprachen § 61a. In this
case the name is a theoforic one.

677.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Golunda.

678.nbsp;cf. Gausla.

679.nbsp;Weber, Ind. St. I, 35: Cakha, Vedic Index: Caka.

680.nbsp;repha = ràga? cf. P.W. VI, 433.

681.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Cumya.

682.nbsp;= jhilli(°li)?

683.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;An einigen Orten heisst er Tarjisurodhaquot;.

684.nbsp;According to the Vedic Index = Tiituji in RV. VI, 20, 8.

685.nbsp;P.W. s.v. Turvasu quot;die spätere Form von Turvasaquot;.

686.nbsp;vll. (P.W.): Traisâli. Tribhânu. Trisânu, Trisäri. Traisânu.

687.nbsp;Ed. Sukthankar (Poona, 1930): Tvastävara.

688.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;spätere Form für Duh?antaquot;. s.v. Duhsanta: quot;spätere Formen:

-ocr page 165-

Dusmania, Da?yama. Da?vanfa, Duh^vantaquot;. Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 129:
quot;The most cogent illustration of connexion through Prakrit is the name
of the famous Paurava king, who is called
Du?yanta (with a common
variation
Dufmanta) in the Mahäbhärata and Puranas, but Dußfanta and
Dufisanta in the brahmanic tradition because his son Bharata is stiled Dauf'
fanfi
and Dauhsanti in the Aitareya and Satapatha Brahmânas
respectively. These forms can be reconciled through a Prakrit form
Dus-
?anfa
or Dussanta. of which they are different Sanskrit equivalents, the form
Du?yanta being probably right and the brahmanic one mistakenquot;.

689.nbsp;vll. Dfdhasya, Dçdhayus, Dfdhadyumna. cf. Gonda, Agastyaparwa, p. 145.

690.nbsp;Caland s.v. quot;perhaps ]aiv°, cp. Pân. IV, 1, 103quot;.

691.nbsp;v.l. Bandhumant.

692.nbsp;vll. Naraka. Nakata.

693.nbsp;Schmidt Nachträge p. 229 gives also: quot;'Näciräja m. N. eines Dichters,
Prabandh. 123, 9.quot;

694.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Vieil, fehlerhaft für Nityaijibhüquot;.

695.nbsp;v.l. Naivati.

696.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Scheint aus paras und iepa unregelmässig gebildet zu seinquot;.

697.nbsp;p. Paijavana V (RV. 7, 18, 22).

698.nbsp;H. Oldenberg, Die Religion des Veda p. 155: quot;Auch die Däsas werden in
grosser Zahl mit Namen genannt, von denen einzelne sich zu mythischer
Deutung hergeben können wie
Sushna (quot;der Zischerquot; oder quot;der Dörrerquot;?),
andre so harmlos wie möglich aussehen und wohl die Namen wilder Führer
sein mögen so wie die Arier sich dieselben mundgerecht machten:
Pipru,
Ilibifa, Çambara
und andrequot;.

699.nbsp;Puru?anfi is mentioned after Dhvasanti here, before it, in the same verse,
Tarvlti and Dabhlti.

700.nbsp;hapl. lt; paru rocana? cf. RV. X, 104, 5 pururuc. shining brightly.

701.nbsp;Pargiter, A.I.H.T. p. 128 quot;Pratindhaka of the Rämäyana is Pratinvaka in
the Vâyu and
Pratimbaka in the Brahmândaquot;.

702.nbsp;P.W. s.v. = Pratihâra in the Vi. P.

703.nbsp;Caland s.v. quot;Im Sat. Br. XII, 2, 2, 13 lautet der Name, Proti Kausâmbeyaquot;.
Vedic Index s.v. Proti: quot;In the parallel passage, Gopatha Br. I, 2, 24

^recfi ...... is the form of the namequot;. P.W. s.v. Proti: quot;Könnte in 1. pra

iiti zeriegt, aber auch von vä, vayati mit pra abgeleitet werdenquot;.

704.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Prân°.

705.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;Fehlerhaft für Bhalandanaquot;. Pargiter, ad Mark. 114, 6 (598)
quot;Or
Bhalandana according to the Vishnu Pur. IV, I.quot; See note 135.

706.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: Bhârama.

707.nbsp;v.l. Mù\

708.nbsp;v.l. Bomb, ed.: Sahya.

709.nbsp;vil. Rantibhâra, Antinära, Matinamp;ra.

710.nbsp;vll. Kâsikâ: Râgakfati, Rohakfiti.

711.nbsp;Possibly from renu, cf. Whitney § 1209, but a secondary formation in -a,
without vrddhi from -u stems is met with nowhere. On the other hand
Schmidt mentions, Nachträge:
quot;quot;rainava Adj. von reriu, Harçac. 53, 9quot;.

712.nbsp;S. Levi takes the geographical name Lanka to be a pre-Arian word meaning
quot;islandquot;. (Journ. Asiat. 1923 p. 36).

713.nbsp;J. Wackernagel, Altind. Gramm, II, 1, p. 131 considers this to be a

-ocr page 166-

compositum of Lusa kapi. The ä in that case has arisen quot;durch rhyth-
mische Dehnungquot;.

714.nbsp;cf. P.W. s.v. Vara.

715.nbsp;v.l. Bomb, ed.: Väduü.

716.nbsp;v.l. Vicakhnu.

717.nbsp;lt; Vidtl(ra)ratha?

718.nbsp;Fleet, Inscr. Ind. III, p. 124, n. 2: quot;dinna is rather a rare word. But it

occurs again I) as the second part of a proper name in lndradmr\a......

and perhaps in Vikidinna...... 2) as a proper name by itself ...... and 3) as

the first component of the name of a village in Dinnägräma ...... Also

we have a village or town named Dinriapatra ......quot;. Schmidt, Nachträge,

p. 9, has quot;Ahgadinna m. N. pr. eines Fürsten, Jätakam. 29quot;. Karl Brug-
mann. Kurze vergl. Gr. der Indog. Spr. 1904, § 639 quot;auf ar:
*di'dà'mi
*di'd-mas
weist pâli dinna- 'gegeben' aus *di-d-na-quot;.

719.nbsp;For amp;aryäfa and èaryâti, see note 96.

720.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: èalâbala; v.l. Kâsikâ (g. subhrâdi Pân. 4, I, 123) éalâcala.

721.nbsp;v.l. Kâsikâ: èaikayata.

722.nbsp;P.W. s.v. quot;nach Sây. N.Pr....... könnte auch Ûrutari seinquot;.

723.nbsp;P.W. VII, 1409, s.v. sruva = small sacrificial spoon. quot;Häufig fälschlich sruya
geschrieben,
sruva m. Opfer. Jatâdh. im ÇKDrquot;.

724.nbsp;quot;Sakhyasca. die HSquot;.

725.nbsp;Vedic Index: quot;Säpya or Säyya is the patronymic of Namî in the Rigveda
VI, 20, 6quot;.

726.nbsp;P.W. Silïvâka: ed.; Bomb. Sinlväka.

727.nbsp;vll. Kâsikâ: Sfkanda and Kçkan4u.

728.nbsp;See p. 17.

729.nbsp;Occasionally we meet with giving of a name in accordance with predicted
characteristics. Compare e.g. Jâtaka no. 55 (ti-ansl. Cowell, I, p. 137): Once
on a time when Brahmadatta was reigning in Benares, it was as his queen's
child that the Bodhisatta came to life once more. On the day when he was
to be named, the parents enquired as to their child's destiny from 800
brahmins. Marking the promise which he shewed of a glorious destiny, these
clever soothsaying brahmins foretold that, coming to the throne at the king's
death, the child should be a mighty king endowed with every virtue; famed

and renowned for this exploits with five weapons...... And because of this

prophecy...... the parents named their son Prince Five-Weapons

( Pancàvudhakumâro).

A..

-ocr page 167-

STELLINGEN.

I.

A. Noordtzij (Gods Woord en der eeuwen getuigenis 2, 1931,
p. 157) acht het ten onrechte waarschijnlijk, dat de Perzen het
woord pa'ri-daeza- aan de Babyloniërs hebben ontleend.

II.

Voor de verklaring van Gr.nbsp;en xeiQcov stelt Brugmann-

Thumb, Griechische Grammatik § 230, 2, ten onrechte de moge-
lijkheid: lt; Idg. gheres-ies-ï, door gebruik te maken van ai. (lees
awest.) zarahehï.

III.

In den naam van de ruïne Méanda (Xen. An. III, 4, 10) heeft
men waarschijnlijk een Semietischen plaatsnaam te zien van de
vorm maktü, afgeleid van den wortel s'p-1, welke „laag zijnquot;
beteekent.

IV.

Het vermoeden van F. Muller Jzn. (Grieksch Woordenboek 3,
1933, p. 381), dat Gr.
xaêaqóg {xo'amp;aQÓ? ) uit het Oosten gekomen
is (lt; sem. hebr. k-s-r gedijen), is vanwege de tweede consonant
onaannemelijk.

V.

Livius XXIV, 18, 11 leze men: hortatique censores sunt, ut
omnia pergerent locare, ac si pecunia in aerario esset:

-ocr page 168-
-ocr page 169-

De meening van Lecoutere en Grootaers (Inleiding tot de Taal-
kunde en tot de Geschiedenis van het Nederlandsch 4, 1934, p. 62),
dat de Austronesische talen geen onderscheid maken tusschen
nomen en verbum is onjuist.

VII.

Voor een goed inzicht in den bouw der Indogermaansche talen
is grondige typologische kennis van andere talengroepen onont-
beerlijk.

VIII.

De door Hartmut Piper (Der gesetzmäszige Lebenslauf der
Völker Indiens, 1931) gegeven indeebng der geschiedenis van
Voor-Indië in drie opeenvolgende culturen isquot; onaannemelijk.

IX.

De vergelijkende cultuurmorpbologie van Oswald Spengler kan
ook los van zijn philosophische ideeën als in wezen historisch juist
worden aanvaard.

X.

Voor aanstaande litteratoren en historici is op het Gymnasium
en het Lyceum het volgen van de lessen in het Hebreeuwsch ten
zeerste aan te bevelen.

-ocr page 170-

„Ktfnbsp;tftd as*nbsp;âb ΩΠes

asdiim kiéhsnbso «ssç sjamp;fnbsp;sfc Jeî)

' ,îeiît|ca at sûàW'w a^m^

■HV,

aafjKa«W»gôfeai 5*gt;Be«{ asè «i »bfcaU trsof it^ tooV
^aùtto
it»q30nçfâl«î jfti^me ttamp;f eimsi aubaisdtoqifJ ^^éttmç ié

«

M?

IS

ns» faiassm sQ

^4ssT sb j^oî gütóieilsl-) sïsêlocsfö λ

üb î.asîstedsJ -rS'X^siimg i^Jnbsp;iua^H îsxrb ^

.. ^ 't»fa ^ssfeRt £rs*?esa.Mrslbffll »ijS^/
■nbsp;ffiSTüi^ »bssftovms^ »ftfc jtJ .ltfcü-^ooV

•Tslç.â»^ WswiaO àâs''

aî öitóbinbsp;ögs asv aeî'id«»'

-t; ■

-ocr page 171-

s

quot;Pi

- J^'

-ocr page 172-
-ocr page 173- -ocr page 174-

tSKlÄÄ'

-'.te

•M

mmm^MmË^.-

-ocr page 175-

'nbsp;' ^ % - '

i \ - gt;nbsp;' quot;

ynbsp;'

- .nbsp;S c

1 f

-ocr page 176-

$mm

smmms

'K'Kw.-

-■irr-'ST

»1

'■fr^t'K'K

m

•m.

-SS-SiT-i

«•■^Tv.

'M

B

S

H

m^m^^àm

B^wmmm